Naruto Sword King

He traveled to the world of Naruto and brought the Sword King System with him.

You have the bloodline limit, and I have the system.

Whether it is a Japanese sword or a Chinese sword, it can be summoned.

Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu,

And the samurai swords that the samurai group insisted on,

Look at my real knife skills!

Chapter 1 I think you are just making things difficult for me
Konoha Village was built 54 years ago. In the Konoha Orphanage, there is a small room for four people.
The faint moonlight came in from the window, illuminating a small figure curled up in the quilt.
Yagami Mizo gnashed his teeth and said fiercely in his heart: “I think you are just making things difficult for me!” A mechanical voice repeated without any emotion: “Host, please accept this mission, otherwise you will be wiped out by the system! Countdown, 10, 9, 8…”
“Okay, okay, okay, I accept!” said Yagami Mizou helplessly.
Half a year ago, Zhang Wei, who was born in the southwestern mountainous area and worked in Lingnan, played mahjong with several co-workers from Friday night to Sunday morning because it was the weekend. He won more than 2,000 yuan, so he returned to the dormitory with joy, covered his head and fell asleep, intending to sleep well and then treat his friends to morning tea. As a result, when he opened his eyes, he found that he had traveled through time.
After half a year of low-key intelligence gathering, Zhang Wei finally realized that he had traveled to the body of a 6-year-old kid in the Naruto world. The unfortunate child’s parents died because of the Nine-Tails Rebellion more than 5 years ago.
The Nine-Tails Rebellion caused enormous damage to Konoha. The father of this child who traveled through time was a glorious Konoha Chunin, and his mother was a medical ninja. At that time, the Nine-Tails went crazy and scattered small Tailed Beast Balls everywhere. Unfortunately, the temporary hospital outside the village was hit, and more than a dozen medical ninjas and more than twenty injured ninjas died in the battle.
And his father, shortly afterwards, fell under the claws of the Nine-Tailed Fox in an attempt to slow down its progress.
The fourth Hokage sealed his life and ended the disaster. Kibami Mizo was only one year old at the time, and was sent to the Konoha Orphanage along with other children whose parents had died at the hands of the Nine-Tails.
Zhang Wei was not used to traveling through time, but he gradually found that no matter how hard he tried, it seemed impossible for him to return to his original world. So he began to learn to accept his fate and finally accepted the fact that he had “transformed” into Yagami Yuzang.
Tomorrow is the first day of enrollment for new students at the Konoha Ninja School. Kibami Mizo has reached the age to enroll, so he was signed up by the director of the orphanage.
To be honest, Yagami Mizo was still very much looking forward to it, because once he was admitted to school, it would mean that he could be freed from the orphanage.
Probably a relic of the Warring States Period, children in the world of Naruto mature very precociously, and in the minds of the ninjas of Konoha Village, going to school means having semi-independent autonomy.
For children like Kibami Mizou, from now on, they can return to their original homes and live alone, and this can also be regarded as a kind of training for potential ninjas in the ninja world.
Yagami Mizou doesn’t like the orphanage. It has been half a year since he traveled through time and space. He can’t accept the fact that he has traveled through time, so he acts a little crazy and out of place. He thinks this place is too depressing. Another reason why he doesn’t like this place is that he met Danzo.
The man with bandages on his forehead and right eye and a cross-shaped scar on his chin, followed by two Root members wearing animal-patterned masks, selected a group of boys over the age of six. However, because of his frail body, Kibami Mizo was skipped by Danzo.
Kibami Mizo, who was familiar with the story of “Naruto”, knew that Danzo was recruiting members for “Root” again. He secretly felt lucky that he was not selected, but because he was also very scared, he thought it would be best to leave this damn place as soon as possible.
Yagami Mizou was looking forward to tomorrow’s entrance ceremony. He had already packed a simple luggage, including a few sets of clothes and a small wooden sword. It was his toy, left to him by his father.
And on this night that he had been looking forward to so much, Yagami Yuzang suddenly awakened. He found a voice coming from his mind, claiming to be the “Invincible Sword King System”, which was bound to his host soul.
Before he could rejoice, Yagami Yuzang had to accept the first task issued by the system under the threat of death: “Task 1, Basic Sword Skills Training (1) – Complete 10,000 straight cuts within three months.”
What left Yagami Yuzang speechless was that there was a note at the end: the length of the knife to be used must not be less than 80 cm and the weight must not be less than 600 grams.
Konoha Orphanage is different from ordinary orphanages. Living in the world of ninja, even the orphans are exposed to various ninja tools and weapons at an early age. The most common samurai sword is about 1.5 meters long and weighs about 1,200 grams. The standard sword used by ninja is slightly shorter and lighter, but the difference is not that big.
Yagami Mizou once saw a ninja sword in the vice-president’s office. With his current body shape and strength, it was very strenuous for him to wield it with one hand, which was why he felt that the system was making things difficult for him.
A six-year-old child has to accept such a difficult task. The system is really not human!
“I’m still a child!” Yagami Mizou wanted to cry but had no tears, and then he fell asleep sadly.
————————————————– ———-
Newbie looking for collection!
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Naruto Sword King
Chapter 2 Entrance Ceremony (Old Version)
The next morning, Yagami Mizou came to the office of the director of Konoha Orphanage with two other children from the orphanage.
The current director of the orphanage is a middle-aged man from the Shimura family. Like Danzo, Director Kenji Shimura has half of his face wrapped in bandages. That is the scar left when he was on a mission for Konoha Village. In order not to scare the children, he did some simple cover-up.
Kenji Shimura was a serious man. In fact, he was not harsh or abusive to children. He was just too rigid, so the children in the orphanage were in awe of him.
The previous director was Yakushi Nono. According to the official statement within the orphanage, this kind woman, affectionately called “Mom” by the children, had another task to do, so she left the orphanage.
But Yagami Mizo knew that Nono Yakushi had once served in the Root and was a powerful and strong spy ninja. She had too much information about Danzo, so Danzo arranged for her to kill each other with the orphan Kabuto Yakushi she adopted, and she had died at Kabuto’s hands.
In addition to Shimura Kenji, there was also a teenager wearing a Konoha ninja vest in the office. Shimura Kenji looked at the three bewildered children and tried to force a smile, but his voice was still cold: “Gagami Mizo, Takeda Keizaki, Tajogawa Shin, the three of you have reached school age. Your fathers and mothers have sacrificed for the safety of the village, so I recommend the three of you to study at the Konoha Ninja School. From now on, you can leave the orphanage. I hope you remember that the orphanage is your eternal home.”
Kibami Mizou looked at the other two children. Apart from Takeda Keishu, who was more familiar with him, it was the first time he had seen Tajogawa Shin. In comparison, Tajogawa Shin was taller, with a long face and a cool expression, but he couldn’t hide his expression of joy and panic.
Kibami Mizou did not listen to what Shimura Kenji said. He did not like Danzo, and he also disliked the dean who was also from the Shimura family. He felt that Danzo was overreaching, and he regarded the orphanage as a source of power for himself, while the Third Hokage and Konoha’s high-ranking officials did not care about it.
Shimura Kenji continued, “Hiruko will take you to your entrance ceremony this time. He graduated last year and is now a Chunin. You must learn from your seniors. Hiruko, I’m leaving these three children in your care!”
The three children looked at the boy who had been standing in a corner of the office. Yagami Mizou keenly felt that this boy named “Hiruko” was definitely not his real name, and he might have been selected into the Root.
Hiruko had an ordinary face, and Yagami Mizou could not see any particularly noticeable features on him. This boy seemed to be the kind of person who would be completely lost if you took one look at him and then blended into the crowd.
Hiruko smiled and said, “Don’t worry, Dean, I will definitely guide the three younger generations well.” So Yagami Mizou and others said goodbye to Shimura Kenji, and under the leadership of Hiruko, after saying goodbye to other familiar children in the orphanage, they went to Konoha Ninja School.
Tajogawa Shin was obviously a man of few words, and Kibami Mizou was worried, so he just followed silently with his small package on his back. Takeda Keishu, on the other hand, was very lively, asking questions all the way, and Hiruko was very patient, as if she saw her former self in the three children, so she talked a lot.
Konoha Ninja School is a six-year system, with about two to three hundred students in each class. The teachers in charge teach from first grade to sixth grade. Although there are many students, the number of people who can obtain Konoha’s protection and become Genin every year is very small, usually only about one-third.
In the crowded school, Hiruko and her three children successfully found their respective classes from the class list. Tajogawa Shin was assigned to the class of a teacher named Toriyama Akiyuu, while Kibami Mizo and Takeda Keizashi were assigned to the class of Umino Iruka.
Hiruko first took Tajogawa Shin to find Toriyama Akiyuu. Tajogawa Shin hesitated for a moment, and seemed to have made up his mind, and said: “Gagami… Mikura, Takeda Keizaku, I remember your names. Although we are not in the same class, we both came from an orphanage. I hope we can become friends in the future.”
Yagami Mizo was surprised for a moment, then suddenly laughed and said, “Although we only met for the first time today, I hope we can become friends.” Takeda Keizaru was a little sad. On the way to school, he was the one who talked the most with the others, so he shouted, “Shen, why don’t we ask the dean and Hiruko-sama to intercede so that the three of us can be in the same class!”
Hiruko paused and said seriously, “The class division is random and has been determined long ago. Mr. Toriyama is also very capable. Although the three of you are not in the same class, you are all in the same grade. Don’t bother the dean with these trivial matters.”
After some persuasion, Takeda Keisuke finally stopped making a fuss. He felt a little reluctant to see Tajogawa Shin follow the teacher named Toriyama Akiyuu. But when he followed Hiruko to find teacher Umino Iruka, he suddenly became happy again: “Look, it’s the Sandaime Hokage! How majestic!”
Hiruko stood quietly aside, along with the parents who were sending their children to school. Kibami Mizo looked up at the Third Hokage who was coming under the protection of two ninjas, and then turned around and saw that Hiruko was gone. Then he saw someone waving his hand, and after a closer look, it turned out to be Hiruko, so he felt relieved.
The teachers of each class, along with their students, gathered at the bottom of the teaching building to listen to the Third Hokage’s speech. The children looked at the Third Hokage with admiration and yearning. Yagami Mizo looked around and couldn’t help but get excited: It seems that I’m lucky, I’m really assigned to the same class as Naruto and Sasuke!
He saw Uchiha Sasuke, who was wearing a black long-sleeved shirt with a fan pattern printed on the back, and black hair gradually changing to messy hair; he saw Haruno Sakura, who had pink hair and a red bow; Nara Shikamaru, who had a bun-like hairstyle and looked lazy from the back; Akimichi Chouji, a chubby boy with sharp brown hair; Aburame Shino, who was wearing a windbreaker and sunglasses; Inuzuka Kiba, who had a little white dog on his head; Hyuga Hinata, who was standing timidly with her feet turned inwards at the side; and Yamanaka Ino, who had long yellow hair and white sleeves on her arms.
Finally, he found the very familiar person, Uzumaki Naruto, who was wearing a black short-sleeved shirt, had an eye-catching short golden hair, and six whisker-like textures on his cheeks. At this time, Naruto was standing in the last row, and like Kibami Mizo, his mind was not on the speech of the Third Hokage, but staring at the group of parents in the distance, his blue eyes full of envy and desire.
Kibami Mizo sighed, and he suddenly felt very stressed. In his opinion, the most likely reason for being assigned to the Umino Iruka class was definitely not because of his and Takeda Keisuke’s noble backgrounds, but because the Iruka class was originally the elite training class for the next generation of Konoha, and just to appear fair to the outside world, they selected some children from so-called civilian ninja families and children from orphanages.
There were only three children of the right age in his orphanage class, so he had a one-third chance of being admitted to Iruka’s class. After realizing this, Yagami Mizou suddenly felt a little bored. It turned out that no matter which world he went to, family background, connections, resources, and background were indispensable!
Humans are social animals after all! The boy who looked only six years old, Yagami Mizo, thought sadly.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 3 Returning Home and the Beginning of Cultivation (Old Version)
After the Third Hokage’s speech, the newly enrolled first-year students returned to their respective classes under the guidance of their teachers. After listening to the teachers’ speeches, they returned to their respective homes under the guidance of their parents.
Leech took three children from the orphanage and prepared to send them back home. This is a world where children mature early, and when the children from the orphanage return to their homes, it does not mean that they will be left to fend for themselves.
According to Konoha’s regulations, the Anbu directly under the Third Hokage has special ninjas responsible for monitoring the lives of these children. Otherwise, even if the orphanage has conducted a lot of life skills training in advance, it is still unrealistic to ask a group of six or seven-year-old children to live independently from then on.
These were all pieces of information that Takeda Keishi had obtained from Hiruko, and they were not secrets that needed to be kept deliberately.
I have to say that Umino Iruka is indeed a good teacher. After learning about the life stories of Kibami Mizo and Takeda Keizaku, he immediately expressed his willingness to accompany them home. However, after seeing a figure on campus, he hesitated for a moment and said apologetically: “Kagami-san, Takeda-san, the teacher has something else to do today, so he can’t accompany you home. I’ll have to ask Hiruko for help!”
Yagami Mizo smiled. He had been paying attention to the little strong men of Konoha in his class. Sasuke left with his mother with a happy look on his face. The others were also accompanied by their parents. Only Uzumaki Naruto sat alone on the swing in the small playground, looking enviously at the parents who were accompanying their children.
So Hiruko took the three children and left the school. He snapped his fingers at the school gate, and two ninjas wearing animal masks appeared with a “bang”, scaring the three children of Yagami Mizo.
Hiruko said, “Next, we will send you home separately. If you have any questions, you can ask these seniors.” Then he led Takeda Keishi in the opposite direction. Yagami Mizo and Tajogawa Shin said a few words and then parted at an intersection.
Accompanying Kibami Mizou was a tall ninja with a short sword on his back. Kibami Mizou stared at his mask several times, and then couldn’t help asking: “Senior, are you from the Anbu or the Root?”
The ninja was stunned for a moment, probably because he didn’t expect that a six-year-old child actually knew about the ANBU and the Root. He paused and said, “I am from the ANBU. The Third Hokage was originally going to come to see you, but something happened suddenly, so he sent the two of us, and the Root’s Leech, to carry out the mission of sending you home.”
Yagami Mizou felt a little awkward. How could sending him home become a task? He followed the ninja silently, walked from the center of the village to the southwest corner of the village, and then stopped in front of a small house.
Yagami Mizo had never been back to his home, and all he remembered were the things in the orphanage. The ninja took out a key and said, “This is the house where your parents lived. The Hokage has already ordered people to clean it in advance. Don’t worry, the things in the house have basically not been moved, only some expired food and worn-out furniture have been replaced.”
Seeing that Kibagami Mizou hesitated several times and finally opened the door, the ninja followed quietly in. After Kibagami Mizou had looked through every room, he stood at the door and said, “Your parents sacrificed their lives for the village. Their savings are all in the bank, and the account is managed by the Hokage’s office. You will be given a pension every month until you graduate from the Ninja School and become a Genin, then you will be eligible to inherit your parents’ legacy. Boy, you have to learn to live like a man from now on!”
His last words did not have much comfort in his tone, but rather a hint of contempt. Yagami Mizo nodded and said, “Thank you, I know everything!”
Perhaps his reaction and attitude were beyond the ninja’s expectations. The ninja was slightly stunned and said, “There is a living booklet on the table in the living room. If you can’t read, you can take it to ask your teacher in the ninja school. This month’s living allowance is also on the table. From now on, the monthly living allowance will be distributed by the teacher. If there is nothing else, then I will take my leave!”
Yagami Mizo called out, “Please wait a moment!” The ninja was making a seal and preparing to use the instant body technique to leave, but stopped when he heard the shout. Yagami Mizo asked, “Excuse me, senior, is there anyone selling knives in the village? Which one is the best?”
The ninja was delayed for a few seconds and said, “Honda-do.” Then he disappeared with a “bang”.
Yagami Mizou looked at the empty door with envy, closed the door, and sat down at the low table in the living room. He looked around, and the room was cold and lifeless. Thinking that this was the place where his parents once lived together, Yagami Mizou imagined it in his mind and smiled at himself.
He took out the booklet on the table and opened it. He could hardly understand a single word. Although he had been taught some knowledge in the orphanage, he really didn’t know many words. He opened the envelope next to it and found a thin stack of banknotes.
It was getting dark in the afternoon. Yagami Mizou sat in a trance for a long time and felt a little hungry, so he pounded his legs which were numb from kneeling, put the envelope of money in his arms, locked the door, and walked towards the village.
After asking, he quickly found Honda Hall. Honda Hall has a good location, facing the main street of the village. Compared with other shops, Honda Hall has a wooden plaque with simple fonts and no other decorations, which looks very low-key.
Just as Yagami Mizo was about to step in, a person ran over like the wind. It was a young girl with two buns on her head and wearing a small cheongsam top. She shouted, “Give me another hundred shurikens and bring them with the Sealing Scroll!”
Yagami Mizo was surprised. Isn’t this Tiantian? But he saw a middle-aged man who looked like a shopkeeper, walked out quickly with a smile on his face: “Ah, the young lady is here! Come on, follow the young lady’s instructions and use the most handy shuriken!”
Tenten seemed to have only ninja tools in her eyes. She took two kunai from the display cabinet and stuffed them into the ninja tool bag hanging on her waist. Then, she took a sealing scroll and ran out in a hurry. Yagami Mizou didn’t even have a chance to get acquainted with her.
In the end, Yagami Mizo chose the cheapest ninja sword and strongly requested the store to measure its length and weight. Only then did he pay the money reluctantly. Then, in the surprised gaze of the store owner, he carried the ninja sword and walked home.
Halfway through the journey, Yagami Mizou ate a bowl of ramen, but unfortunately, it was not Ichiraku ramen. After returning home and coming to the small yard in front of the house, he raised the knife with both hands with great effort, checked the standard movements of the straight cut in the portable system again, and then began to practice while shouting.
Chapter 4: The first skill given by the system (old version)
In the 56th year of Konoha, Kibami Mizou was already eight years old. His weight had increased to 42 kilograms and his height was 143 centimeters, barely reaching the average level among his peers.
As he is about to enter the third year of the Ninja School, Kibami Mizou is a little depressed. According to the purpose of the school established by the Second Hokage, the main courses of the Ninja School are divided into four categories: theory, training, history, and practice. The main courses in the first two years are theory and training, that is, cultural courses and physical education courses.
Originally he thought that since he knew the history of the Naruto world, these courses should be easy to learn. However, after he actually started studying, Yagami Mizou realized that his ideas were too simple.
The cultural courses require the study of characters, grammar, writing, and pronunciation, as well as a complete language system that Yagami Mizou needs to learn from scratch.
He once wanted to seek help from the Sword King System, but the system said that these were the most basic abilities to master, and it was recommended that the host should not waste the points easily.
Yes, that’s right, this broken system actually has a points function, but it is currently open to Yagami Yuzang to a limited extent, and all points need to be accumulated bit by bit by Yagami Yuzang according to the tasks provided by the system.
He had completed the first task he had received with great difficulty, and the points he had earned were only a pitiful 10 points. However, with the completion of the first task, the system finally opened up another function: redemption.
To fully master the common language and writing of the new Naruto world, this skill requires 500 points. Kibami Mizo was devastated at that time. If he continued at this speed, when would he be able to become strong?
However, the system warned again and again that practicing swordsmanship is to cultivate the fit between one’s body and the weapon, and only by becoming proficient in the use of the sword in practice can one reach the state of “unity of man and sword”.
This statement was also right for Yagami Mizo, so he continued to train hard. Now he has completed the nine tasks of 10,000 trainings, including straight slash, slash, upper thrust, straight thrust, and diagonal thrust, and is currently in the tenth basic training task of the spinning slash.
As long as he completes a standard action recognized by the system, the completion degree will automatically increase by one. This also means that Yagami Yuzang does not have to bother to calculate the number of actions he has completed. He only needs to concentrate on doing the standard actions.
After two years, Yagami Yuzang has become very familiar with the Daohuang system. This is an extremely simple system interface, and currently only two functions are open: tasks and exchange mall.
Once again, exhausted, he sat on the ground in the yard. Yagami Mizou felt as if all the bones and muscles in his body were broken. He lay on the ground, gasping for breath.
A major event happened in Konoha Village this year. The Uchiha family, which led the Konoha guard force, was wiped out by Uchiha Itachi. Only Uchiha Sasuke was left alive. Sasuke was also put under close supervision by the village’s senior officials and has been out of school for more than two months.
In the eyes of Kibami Mizo, the Uchiha family is full of paranoid tragedy like a second-year disease, and it seems that the people in this family have different brain circuits from ordinary people. For example, Obito, who is hiding behind the scenes now, wants to drag the whole world to be buried with him for the sake of his beloved Rin.
As for Itachi, in order to preserve the village, he looked at everything from a global perspective. Then, for the stability of Konoha Village, he killed all his own family members. But the one who gained the biggest benefit was Danzo, the so-called “Darkness of Konoha”. Was there any problem that could not be solved through proper communication?
Unfortunately, he could only think about these things. Yagami Mizo was extremely low-key now. With the system, he believed that he would be a well-known figure in the ninja world in the future. But at this moment, he was still too weak and had no say, so he should make himself stronger first.
After resting for a while, Kibami Mizo managed to get up again and continued to practice the spinning slash, which was a basic move that relied on the rotation of the body and the kinetic energy of the ninja sword to cut rapidly. In Kibami Mizo’s view, this was the so-called “windmill”.
The sky had already darkened, and Yagami Mizo was still practicing in the yard. In a corner of the yard, there were seven or eight broken wooden stakes, which were the ones he had used up during the two years of practice.
With his mind focused, Yagami Mizou gradually entered a subtle state. He only felt that his movements were becoming more and more smooth. Apart from the sound of the ninja sword breaking through the air, it seemed that the whole world had fallen into silence. In his eyes, there seemed to be countless lines of tiny light flashing by.
“Ding!” The system suddenly beeped, and Yagami Yuzang woke up. He shook his head, trying to recall the feeling just now, but he couldn’t find it.
Then he turned on the system and prepared to take on the next task. Every time he completed a basic training task issued by the system, there would be a “ding” prompt after the counting was completed.
Then he heard the mechanical voice of the system: “Congratulations to the host for completing ten basic training tasks and receiving a system reward. The system will randomly grant a skill and open the skill learning column!”
Yagami Mizo was ecstatic, his hands were shaking, this was because he was a little exhausted from the long contact, but also a little excited.
What appeared before my eyes was not an old-fashioned turntable, but a big tree. When I looked closely, I found that it was densely packed with all kinds of knives.
“Congratulations to the host for obtaining the skill randomly drawn by the system: Kokitsunemaru! At the same time, the host is rewarded with the basic skill: Famous Sword Adaptation!” The mechanical voice of the system sounded in the ears like the sound of nature.
Yagami Mizou looked at it carefully and suddenly burst into laughter.
“Famous Sword Adaptation: Every time you unlock a famous sword, you will gain the corresponding skill of the sword. When the host uses a skill, the weapon will automatically transform into the corresponding famous sword.”
“Kogunimaru: A famous sword made in the iris style by the great swordsmith Sanjo Munechika at the order of Emperor Ichijo and with the blessing of Inari Myojin.
Additional skills: Ninja technique: Fox Tail Shadow Technique.
Skill Description: Create a large number of sword phantoms in an instant, confusing the enemy like a fox swinging its tail, and hiding the real killing move in the shadows.
Kibami Mizou closed his eyes and sat quietly for a while, then suddenly opened his eyes, holding the ordinary samurai sword that he had already replaced with a second one in both hands, and shouted: “Ninja Method: Fox Tail Shadow Technique!”
I saw that ordinary samurai sword changed in an instant. The blade became slender, like the leaves of calamus, and the blade turned light red, just like the color of fox fur.
Then Yagami Yuzang waved his sword lightly, and red sword shadows appeared all over the sky, as if hundreds of foxes were shaking their tails, dazzling people, and Yagami Yuzang’s figure was hidden in the sword shadows.
Then he suddenly appeared like a ghost, and the knife in his hand accurately chopped the wooden stake standing on the side of the yard.
“Hahaha, the system never deceives me!” Yagami Yuzang felt that all the hard work and fatigue of the past two years were worth it.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 5: Graduation from Ninja School (Old Version)
After entering the third year of the Ninja Academy, Kibami Mizou felt greater academic pressure.
Starting from the third grade, he will formally learn the theory of chakra, as well as training in basic physical skills, throwing of hidden weapons, etc.
Thanks to the basic training tasks issued by the system in the past two years, Yagami Mizo’s physical fitness, body coordination ability and reaction speed are all excellent, but Yagami Mizo is a person who hides his shortcomings and is used to keeping a low profile, so his overall performance can only be considered above average in the class.
Sasuke, who had disappeared for half a year, also returned to school. He became silent and cold. It seemed that the liveliness and vitality that a young man should have disappeared with that bloody night of massacre.
Sasuke’s academic performance is very good. He is very skilled in using hidden weapons such as shuriken, kunai, and senbon. He also has a solid grasp of the three body techniques of transformation, clone, and substitution. He has even mastered the Uchiha family’s powerful fire escape talent.
After the chakra paper test, it was found that Yagami Mizou also had fire attribute, but he did not care about it. With the system in hand, he did not care about anything else and just wanted to practice his swordsmanship well.
The ninja world’s ninjutsu, secret techniques, bloodlines, etc. can be said to be an extremely large power system. In the eyes of Kibami Mizo, if any system is practiced to the extreme, it will become a person with the top strength in this world.
After acquiring the first skill granted by the system, the next training task issued by the system has changed from basic movement exercises to a complete set of swordsmanship exercises.
For Yagami Mizou, his time every day is too precious. In addition to completing his studies at school, he also has to complete system tasks, so he has almost no time to play.
In the eyes of many classmates, Kibami Mizou is just a boy who is not as handsome as Sasuke, not as talented as Sasuke, not a genius like Sasuke, but behaves as arrogant and unsociable as Sasuke. Kibami Mizou sneers at this.
On the other hand, Takeda Keizaru and Tajogawa Shin became best friends. Keizaru was a lively and carefree person who had a good relationship with all the children in the orphanage. Now he was in the same class with Kibami Mizou, and the two lived not far from each other, so they were often together.
As for Shin Tajogawa, after two years of contact, Kibami Mizo discovered that he was actually a very interesting person. Probably because they all came from an orphanage, Shin Tajogawa was also very precocious, even more mature than Kibami Mizo and Takeda Keizashi.
The Tajogawa family was once not a small family. During the Warring States Period, it was a medium-sized family similar to the Ino-Shika-Cho family. However, in the late Warring States period, the family’s strength was greatly reduced in the war, and in order to survive, they joined the Konoha Village established by the first Hokage.
But by Shin’s generation, he was the only one left in the family. In Konoha and even in the entire ninja world, there are too many families that are gradually dying out like this.
But Shinichi wanted to rebuild his family. He knew that it would be difficult to do it with his own strength, so he wanted to find some trustworthy helpers. Kibami Mizo and Takeda Keizaki were the natural allies he chose, after all, they had similar backgrounds and similar life experiences.
With his deliberate efforts, the three friends became good friends. Although he had heard Shin talk about his grand aspirations, the reality was extremely cruel. Shin Tajokawa’s qualifications were average. Although he was also hardworking, he was still a middleman like Kibami Mizo.
As for Takeda Keisuke, he possesses water-attribute chakra, but his aptitude is also mediocre. Under the influence of Kibami Mizo, although he studies very hard, his grades are always in the middle and lower reaches.
Considering the qualifications and family background of the students in Umino Iruka’s class, it was already a great effort for Kibami Mizo and Takeda Keizaki to be ranked in the middle.
For example, those who ranked at the bottom in terms of academic performance, such as Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Chouji, and Inuzuka Kiba, all had their own family heritage, and the reason they went to the Ninja School was just to make some friends. Their study and training were naturally provided by their families privately.
The perennial last in the class is Uzumaki Naruto. He is also an orphan, but Naruto was sent to the Fire Temple to be raised since he was a child. Even though he has a cheerful and noisy personality, he has been closely watched by Iruka, and even the Third Hokage has been watching him closely in secret.
This is the different treatment caused by family background. The Sandaime Hokage may be a good man, but he is old after all, and his energy is limited. He may not be able to care for all the orphans in Konoha. At least Yagami Mizo has never met him alone once.
Konoha Village was quiet and peaceful. Ever since the Uchiha clan was exterminated, Danzo once again hid in the dark. It seemed that he received severe criticism from Konoha’s high-level officials because of the Uchiha clan incident, or maybe he was planning something, so even the Root rarely appeared in front of the world.
In the blink of an eye, it was the 60th year of Konoha, and he was about to graduate from the Ninja Academy. Kibami Mizou was eager to learn, thinking that he no longer had to hide his strength.
The Sandaime Hokage created a system where a jonin leads three genin on missions in order to give the genin better opportunities to train and grow. And Kibami Mizou hopes to follow a powerful jonin instructor, so he must show enough strength.
Now he has learned six kinds of swordsmanship. Different from the Naruto world which focuses on technical moves, the system taught him a complete system of swordsmanship, and it is more concerned with cultivating the overall ability of its host, Kibami Mizo.
During this period, Yagami Yuzang obtained more than ten skill points through the training tasks issued by the system, most of which were points on the basic skills of the skill tree.
Except for “Famous Sword Adaptation” which can be regarded as a passive skill, the basic skills are basically passive skills, such as “Sword Swiftness”, which allows him to gain faster movement and attack speed when using the ninja sword.
Among the many advanced skills, Yagami Mizo deliberately chose the Chinese sword system. In addition to “Kogunimaru” which is a Japanese sword system randomly drawn by the system, there are six other major sword systems including Indian, Arabic, European, and Austronesian.
Yagami Mizo always felt that the Chinese sword system was more acceptable, so the two new active skills he currently acquired were also related to famous Chinese swords.
Therefore, in the graduation examination, Yagami Mizou won the fourth place in the class with his proficient Three Body Techniques and solid basic skills, which shocked the entire grade.
No one expected that a student who had always been in the middle level would suddenly show strength beyond everyone’s imagination. Yagami Mizo crossed his arms and thought: As the saying goes, if you don’t make a sound, you will be amazing. I have been silent for six years, do I need to show such a surprised expression? Hehe~
Chapter 6 Leading the Jounin (Old Version)
As Kibami Mizou knew, Sasuke still got the first place, while Uzumaki Naruto failed the exam. However, Kibami Mizou didn’t care about these. The protagonist’s halo always enveloped Naruto. After tonight, Naruto will not only master the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, but also be recognized by Iruka and officially become a Genin.
He always felt that there was something fishy going on. It was obvious that it was Teacher Mizuki who was secretly colluding with Orochimaru, and had been discovered by the Konoha Anbu, so the Third Hokage set up a simple trap, deliberately letting Mizuki tell Naruto to steal the scroll of forbidden techniques, and then he could naturally let Naruto learn the ninjutsu contained therein.
The most miserable person is actually the self-righteous Mizuki. Yagami Mizou couldn’t help but look at Mizuki sitting in the examiner’s seat. He decided not to get involved in this matter. Even if he got involved, he would not get any benefits. He decided to let the plot develop on its own.
After the exam, Takeda Keisuke’s face was filled with joy. He had not performed well in this exam and ranked last. He almost failed to get the admission ticket and could not graduate.
Guizu hooked his arm around Yuzang’s shoulder and said enviously, “Yuzang, you were amazing today. You really performed beyond your expectations! Let’s go have a barbecue with Shen later. It’s your treat!”
Before Yu Zang could say anything, a little fat boy next to him holding a bag of snacks exclaimed, “Wow!” The two turned their heads and saw that it was Akimichi Chouji.
Mizou and most of his classmates are just casual acquaintances, but Takeda Keisuke is different. He is a lively person, and Choji’s grades are always similar to his, so he can get along well with Choji and others.
So Mizou thought for a while and said, “Chouji, why don’t you come together! Let’s celebrate our successful graduation!” He felt that no matter what, Choji Akimichi was a very good person. He was busy with training before, and in the future they might have many tasks to cooperate with each other. It’s not too late to communicate with each other now.
It was rare for Choji to see Mizou so enthusiastic. He hesitated for a moment, but Guizu pulled him over and said, “Let’s go. Mizou rarely invites us, so let’s eat his!” Mizou also said, “Where’s Shikamaru? Invite him too. You two are good friends!”
Choji took out a handful of potato chips and stuffed them into his mouth, saying as he ate, “Shikamaru didn’t do well on the test this time, and his dad is going to teach him a lesson, so he’s already gone home!”
Mizou shrugged, thinking that Shikamaru was just being lazy, and with his intelligence and abilities, it would be easy for him to rank in the top three in the class.
So the three of them joined Shin Tajogawa, and the four of them walked towards the barbecue restaurant together. Shin’s grades were also average, but he at least passed the exam, so the four friends were very happy and had a lively meal.
Mizou felt very sad while eating this meal. He originally thought that only Choji could eat, but he didn’t expect that Shin and Katsura could eat even more. Maybe it was because the exams were finally over and they relaxed, and even their appetites relaxed along with them.
Fortunately, Mi Zang had basically not spent much in the past six years. His biggest expense was buying the cheapest samurai sword and wooden stakes for practice. Lunch was provided by the school and he had to prepare dinner by himself. The female ninjas sent by the village helped him choose his clothes, and he didn’t have many friends on weekdays, so he saved some money.
Even so, after paying the bill and leaving, Yuzo held his shriveled wallet, feeling his heart bleed. However, after eating a meal, especially the barbecue, Akimichi Choji’s attitude changed a lot. He burped seriously and said to Yuzo, “I’ve been your classmate for six years, and now I realize that Yuzo is a good person!”
Yu Zang complained in his heart: Don’t talk nonsense, little fat boy, I don’t want you to be a nice guy, little fat boy! He suddenly felt that the friendship in his youth was very interesting. He gained a friend by having a barbecue.
So he said, “Then, we will be friends from now on. I hope you will take good care of me and become best partners!” The other three people said together, “Of course! We are all good friends!”
Mizou slept soundly that night. It was the first time in six years that he did not practice extra training at night. He even ignored the system’s urging, nor did he care that Uzumaki Naruto was in the woods outside the village, preparing to use multiple shadow clones to beat poor Mizuki. He just wanted to relax for a rare moment.
During the instructor assignment ceremony the next day, when he saw Uzumaki Naruto wearing the Konoha forehead protector and appearing proudly in front of everyone, which caused the surprise of many students, Kibami Mizou smiled and felt that he had traveled to this world not necessarily to serve as a foil for others.
Then it was Umino Iruka’s turn to announce the division of the Genin into classes. Kibami Mizou frowned, because consistent with the original plot, classes seven, eight, and ten were still the same people, while he was assigned to class four.
The other two people on his team, besides Takeda Keisuke, who was almost at the bottom of the class, there was another child from a civilian family, Himura Fuuhiko.
Unlike other classes, the three Genin in Class 4 are all male, and the instructor assigned to them is a name that Kibami Mizo has never heard of: Sarutobi Kejiro.
Umino Iruka was a good teacher. He seemed to sense that Kibami Mizou was a little unhappy, so he explained, “Mizou, you did very well in this exam, so I specially recommended you to the Hokage. Sarutobi Kejiro is a fellow clan member of the Sandaime Hokage and is very powerful. He will take good care of you, so don’t worry!”
Now Kibami Mizou was at a loss for words. He had never prayed to follow Hatake Kakashi’s team, which was specially prepared for the orphan of the Fourth Hokage and the only survivor of the Uchiha clan left in the village. He also did not think about following Sarutobi Asuma’s team, it was obvious that the Ino, Shika, and Chou families were all vassals of the Sarutobi clan. As for the Yuhi Red Team, forget it, he was not good at tracking.
I originally thought that I would be able to follow the extras who often appeared in the original work, such as Genma Shiranui or Aoba Yamashiro, but I never expected that the one who came was a minor among minors. It is estimated that he is a member of the Sarutobi clan who performed Fire Release together with him during the battle with Madara.
So Mizo said gratefully: “Thank you for the teachings of Mr. Iruka, I will definitely work hard.” Iruka nodded with satisfaction. He had seen Mizo’s efforts over the past six years, but there were too many genius children in Konoha, and Kibami Mizo had always been hiding his talents, so they could not be revealed.
In another classroom, the three Genin met the leader of the fourth team, a young man who looked to be in his twenties, with a bandage on the left side of his face and a thin mustache. He looked quite kind and said with a smile, “Hello, boys!”
“My name is Sarutobi Kejiro, I am 23 years old, a special jonin of Konoha, and I am currently in the probation period for promotion to jonin. From today on, you will be my subordinates and students, and I will lead you to perform various tasks to train and exercise your abilities. Please introduce yourselves and get to know each other!”
Chapter 7: The First Trial of the Team (Old Version)
Takeda Keizaku and Himura Fuhiko both looked at Kibami Mizou, so Kibami Mizou had to be the first to speak: “Hello everyone, my name is Kibami Mizou. My chakra attribute is fire, and I am good at ninja swords.”
Sarutobi Kejiro looked him up and down, nodded, and continued to look at the other two. Himura Fuhiko said: “My name is Himura Fuhiko, I have the lightning attribute, and my shuriken performance ranks second. I am the first ninja in my family, and I want to expand my family and become a famous big family in the village.”
Yagami Mizou couldn’t help but look sideways. He ranked second in Shuriken, which was indeed something to brag about, because the first place was Sasuke, and he was just barely in the top ten. If it weren’t for his excellent overall results, he might not be able to rank in the top four in the whole class.
Takeda Keizaku looked around and scratched his head: “My name is Takeda Keizaku, and my chakra attribute is water. Other teams seem to have female ninjas, so it seems that I will have to learn medical ninjutsu and be responsible for treating my companions.”
Sarutobi Kejiro laughed, and his hearty laughter made Kibami Mizou feel a little good about him. He smiled and said, “You are all good subordinates. I will do my best to help you realize your wishes. Okay, everyone, disperse first, and we will gather outside the sixth training ground of the village at nine o’clock tomorrow morning.”
Kibami Mizou touched his forehead protector and thought: Could it be the story of three people fighting for two bells like Kakashi? Seeing Sarutobi Kejiro leave with the instant body technique, he said to the other two people: “The teacher will probably test us tomorrow, so everyone must cooperate well.”
Himura Fuuhiko nodded. Like Kibami Mizo, he was almost an invisible figure in the class. As a student from a civilian family, he studied and trained very hard. However, due to his personal qualifications and family education, his grades were always average.
The sudden emergence of Kibami Mizo in the graduation examination made him realize that children from ordinary families may not be unable to succeed, so he immediately regarded Kibami Mizo as his personal idol, but was a little disdainful of Takeda Keizaki, thinking that he was just a scoundrel.
The three of them talked for a while, and then went their separate ways.
At nine o’clock the next morning, the four of them showed up on time outside the sixth training ground of Konoha. Sarutobi Kejiro said, “Very good, everyone is on time. I want to see your true strength. You will attack with all your strength later. Let me see what you have learned in school.”
Takeda Keishu said, “Teacher, should we come one by one, or should we come together as a group of three?” Sarutobi Kejiro laughed out loud, “You three should come together!”
Himura Fuhiko felt that he was being looked down upon, he roared, and was the first to throw out seven or eight shurikens, attacking Sarutobi Keijiro. Takeda Keishu looked at Kibami Mizou helplessly, Kibami Mizou nodded, drew his ninja sword from behind, and rushed over diagonally.
Sarutobi Kejiro dodged the shuriken with a light leap, then blocked it with his backhand, and the kunai he had taken out at some point blocked the sword that was slashed at by Kibami Mizo. Then he spat out a slender Senbon from his mouth, knocking down the three shurikens thrown by Takeda Keizaku.
Then he kicked Himura Fuhiko over, and using the force, he threw Kibami Mizo out, and then he jumped up and ran towards Takeda Keizaki.
Kibami Mizou thought he had excellent swordsmanship, but he was only twelve years old after all, with limited strength, so he could not defeat Sarutobi Kejiro. Seeing that Kejiro was about to knock down Takeda Kejiro, the weakest of the three, he gritted his teeth, kicked the ground with his legs, jumped high, and slashed at Sarutobi Kejiro’s back.
Sarutobi Kejiro had no time to dodge and fell to the ground with a thud. Takeda Keizaku shouted, “Gozo, you killed the teacher!” Yagami Gozo yelled, “Idiot, get down!”
As he spoke, he swung his sword with his backhand to block a thousand swords, and then swung his sword seven times in succession to block the incoming shurikens.
It was not until this time that Takeda Keishu discovered that Sarutobi Keijiro, who had just fallen to the ground, had turned into a piece of wood. He then realized that it was a substitution technique.
At this time, Fengyan Himura had already climbed up from the ground, and threw a few shurikens with his backhand, but was knocked to the ground by a thousand swords that flew from nowhere.
The three of them leaned together, and Takeda Keizaku asked nervously: “Mizou, where is the teacher hiding?” Yagami Mizou looked at the trees around the training ground, shook his head and said: “I don’t know either, it’s very likely that the teacher has been hiding since the beginning!”
Himura Fuhiko suddenly said, “Let me try!” He threw countless shurikens in all directions in an instant, and then shouted, “Thunder Release. Thunder Ground Walk!”
Takeda Keishu only reacted at this time and followed the seal: “Water Style. Water Fall!” Countless water drops fell from the sky, and Himura Fuuhiko’s Lightning Style also followed the water, spreading like lightning, extending from the sky to the ground, and the direction of the extension was exactly the shuriken he had just thrown out seemingly randomly.
A figure jumped out from behind a big tree. Yagami Mizou had already jumped into the air and shouted, “Ninja Technique: Fox Tail Shadow Technique!”
Sarutobi Kejiro had not expected that the three Genin could actually coordinate like this, so he had no choice but to jump out of the tree where he was hiding. Then he saw a dazzling scene, as if countless foxes were wagging their tails, and he quickly retreated.
But he heard Yagami Mizou shouting: “Famous sword: release! Sword technique: flying attack!” A dazzling sword light cut his figure in half again.
Himura Fuhiko and Takeda Keishu were panting. These two ninjutsu were their best. In the previous simple confrontation, they had already seen that they couldn’t even get close to Sarutobi Kejiro with just basic taijutsu. And their chakra was limited, so they could only fight hard.
And Kibami Mizou did not disappoint them and successfully hit Sarutobi Kejiro. The move Kibami Mizou used was another active skill he had learned.
This was the first active skill he unlocked. The knife in his hand had now turned into an ancient Chinese sword, which was Meng Lao, a precious sword of the State of Lu during the Spring and Autumn Period. The attached skill “Flying Strike” was more like the Flying Thunder God Slash, a flash-and-shoot kill.
Yagami Mizou only felt his heart beating violently. Although this move was very fast, it put a great burden on the body. Just as he calmed himself down, he heard someone clapping.
Sarutobi Kejiro emerged from the ground behind him and said with a smile: “It’s great that you can play such a team. Well, the trial is over. From tomorrow on, our fourth team will officially start to carry out the mission!”
Chapter 8: The inheritance of the family (old version)
Seeing that the sword in Kibami Mizo’s hand had returned to its original shape, Sarutobi Keijiro did not ask any more questions, but just said in admiration: “I didn’t expect the swordsmanship of the Kibami family to be so powerful!”
Kibami Mizou didn’t understand for a moment. He just suddenly felt a little unwilling. He had tried very hard to cooperate with his teammates, but now he couldn’t even deal with a special jonin. It could even be said that he had been fighting against Sarutobi Kejiro’s clones and substitutes.
Sarutobi Kejiro smiled and said: “Your means of attack are too simple, Feng Yan, you are very smart and have solid basic skills, but shuriken should not only be used for attack, but also for blocking the opponent’s retreat and attack routes.
Guizu, if you want to become a medical ninja, you must first have the ability to protect yourself. Some medical ninjas are very powerful. Your control over chakra is indeed good, but you still need to strengthen your training. Your chakra amount is too little!
As for Mizo, your swordsmanship is very good, but you also have too few means of attack. Swordsmanship can only be used for close combat. At medium and long distances, you must use ninjutsu. Haven’t you learned the most basic fire escape technique? “
Yagami Mizo was stunned for a moment and said, “Teacher is right.”
He naturally knows some of the most basic fire ninjutsu, such as the C-level fire ninjutsu. The Great Fireball Technique. In the world of Naruto, the classification of ninjutsu, such as A, B, C, D, etc., does not simply refer to the power of the ninjutsu, but to the degree of learning and mastering the ninjutsu.
The C-level Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique is just like the most basic fireball technique of the wizard in online games, and is a very common ninjutsu in the ninja world.
The few fire-style ninjutsu that Yagami Mizou currently masters were all learned from the ninja school. Compared with classmates like Sasuke who have family inheritance, he learned these basic ninjutsu about two years later than others, just like the other civilian students in the class.
After leaving the orphanage and returning to his home, Yagami Mizo had searched the house thoroughly, trying to find some traces of his parents’ life. However, perhaps other ninjas from the village had already been there, so he could not find much.
Apart from a notebook left by his father, there is nothing else that can help Kibami Mizou understand his parents.
The information recorded in that notebook was also fragmentary, mostly containing some of the father’s experiences as a ninja, and had only limited reference value.
Yagami Mizo guessed that after his parents died in the war, the village sent out ninjas to conduct a unified cleanup of the families of the dead, or it might be related to his father’s work before his death, so there were so few data and information he could find.
The family seemed to have no other relatives, and his family was located in the southwest of the village, surrounded by civilians, engaged in business and serving the entire village. He had inquired privately, but could not find out much information.
However, Kibami Mizo still obtained some information sporadically. It seems that the Kibami family, like the Hatake family, was a samurai family that transformed into a ninja family during the Warring States Period. However, unlike the Hatake family, the Kibami family has completely declined.
His only gain came from his parents’ bedroom. Under the empty closet, there was a tattered scroll containing a B-level fire-style ninjutsu, the Firefly Jutsu. This was the only legacy his parents left him.
Although Kibami Mizou now has the Sword King System, his biggest problem, or defect, is the lack of chakra. It seems that this is due to the fact that his family changed from samurai to ninja, which led to the congenital deficiency, just like the Hatake family, which also changed from a samurai family to a ninja.
Kibami Mizou felt that what Sarutobi Kejiro said was right. The more attack methods a ninja had, the greater the improvement in his own strength would be. He just didn’t know whether the Sword King System could make up for his shortcomings.
After this trial, Sarutobi Keijiro was very satisfied. Although the strength of his two subordinates, Himura Fuhiko and Takeda Keishu, was limited, Kibami Mizo was indeed extremely talented in swordsmanship. He was very fast and had a very flexible reaction. With time and training, he would become a powerful ninja.
So Sarutobi Kejiro disbanded the team and told them to gather again in two days. At that time, Team 4 would really begin to carry out the ninja mission.
Himura Fuuhiko did not go home immediately, but stayed in the training ground to continue training shuriken. He was not talented enough in ninjutsu and illusion, and only shuriken was good enough, so he naturally had to strengthen his training to make himself stronger in this aspect.
Takeda Keishu thought about it and decided to go buy some ninja tools. Unlike in the ninja school, becoming a Genin means that you can take on missions and get bounties. The school will no longer provide free ninja tools for them to use and train, so it is always better to be prepared in advance.
Kibami Mizo also planned to go with him. He decided to spend a lot of money to buy a good ninja sword. He had saved all his living expenses over the years, and the swords he used for training were the cheapest ones. It was time to pick a weapon that suits him.
After saying goodbye to Himura Fuhiko, Takeda Keishu was very interested. He was looking forward to the future missions and fantasizing about killing people. Then he suddenly remembered something and asked, “Miyazo, have you gone to the Hokage’s office to handle the handover of the inheritance?”
According to the village regulations, orphans whose parents died in battle for the village can go to the Hokage’s office to handle the handover of inheritance after becoming a Genin or officially becoming an adult. Before that, all inheritance will be managed by the village. This can be regarded as a good policy introduced by the village for the future of ninja families.
Then, Kibami Mizou remembered that this was indeed the case. Teacher Umino Iruka had specifically mentioned this at the graduation ceremony. He said, “I almost forgot. I’ll go now.”
Takeda Keizaku said, “I’ll go with you!”
Unlike in the original work where Uzumaki Naruto was able to easily enter the Sandaime Hokage’s office, after Kibami Mizou and Takeda Keishu explained the situation to the Chunin guarding outside the Hokage building, they were taken to the office under the Hokage’s office.
After providing the ninja number and personal identification, a ninja handed over a bank passbook and said, “Your parents originally deposited 1.2 million taels in the village bank, with an annual interest rate of 5%. Now there are 2.155 million taels. The account has been transferred to your name. Please keep it safe!”
This was not a huge sum of money. Thinking about the family situation, it seemed that his parents did not live a luxurious life and did not make a lot of money. Yagami Mizo was silent for a moment and took the passbook.
Then another ninja came over, handed over a long wooden box, and said, “When your parents died in the battle, the village sent people to clean up the house and collected some things that should be useful to you.”
When Kibami Mizo opened it, he found a photo album and a short sword, just like the short swords that ANBU ninjas often carry on their backs. It seemed to be his father’s weapon. He carefully stroked the scabbard and opened the last small box, which contained a jade dragon-patterned jewelry.
Maybe it was left to him by his mother! Yagami Mizou looked solemn, bowed slightly and said, “Thank you!”
Chapter 9: First Mission (Old Version)
Coming out of the Hokage Building, Takeda Keishu noticed that Kibami Mizou seemed a little sad, just like he was yesterday, so he comforted him and said, “Mizou, our parents died fighting for the village, they were all great people. Don’t be sad, we won’t let our parents down!”
Yagami Mizo smiled, but in his heart he was actually saying goodbye to the real Yagami Mizo. He said seriously, “Thank you, Katsurazu!”
Takeda Keizashi showed his full white teeth and smiled brilliantly. Then he pulled out a pendant from his neck with a bit of show-off and said, “Look, this is what my mother left me. Unfortunately, my father left nothing behind. By the way, that short sword should be what your father used, right? Can you let me see it?”
Kibami Mizo pulled the blade out of the light black scabbard. The sword was about 50 centimeters long and did not look gorgeous at all, but the blade emitted a faint silver-white glow and looked very sharp.
There was nothing special about the knife. The two men played with it for a while, and when they reached a crossroads, Takeda Keizaku suddenly shouted, “Hey, Shen!”
Kibagami Mizou looked up and saw Shin and two Genin, a man and a woman, approaching, so he put away his short sword. It seemed that it was Shin and his teammates, who had just separated from their ninja teacher, because Kibagami Mizou noticed that they seemed to be coming from the 16th training ground of Konoha.
Tajogawa Shin waved his hand and just as he was about to say hello, his face changed and he looked helpless. Takeda Keishu came over like a flash and said with a grin, “Oh, so Kaoru and Shin were originally in the same team! Kaoru, are you okay?”
Shin and Mizo looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. When the classes were divided, Shin was assigned to another class, so Guizu often went to play with him. He found a little beauty in Shin’s class and fell in love with her at first sight. He often found various excuses to get close to her.
Satiya Kaoru said shyly, “Hello, Takeda-kun!” She was a little girl with a round face and short hair. In the eyes of Kibami Mizo, her appearance was above average, but everyone has different preferences. She caught the eye of Takeda Keishu, and she should have known something about it.
While Takeda Keizaku was talking to Satoha Kaoru, Shin introduced his teammate to Kibami Mizo. This guy’s name was Uoya Kiyosada, and his grades were above average in the class. His level and ability were always similar to those of Tajogawa Shin and Satoha Kaoru, so they were finally grouped together.
Hearing that Kibami Mizou was going to buy ninja tools, Shin said, “My teammates and I are going to ask Toriyama-sensei some questions, so we can’t accompany you two. Mizou, I know you are very powerful, but I will definitely be promoted to jonin earlier than you and Katsura. This is the agreement between the three of us. In the future missions, you and Katsura must survive!”
The world of ninjas is cruel, so when Shen said this, his real intention was not to curse Mizo and the others to death. Kibami Mizo nodded, said goodbye to the three of them, and dragged Takeda Keizaki away with him.
When he came to Honda Hall again and saw the plaque, Kibami Mizo sighed softly. He now knew that in the world of Naruto, there were two situations where a person did not have a surname: the first was a commoner or a slave of low status, and not all commoners could have a surname; the second was a branch family of a daimyo or a noble.
Tiantian’s family belongs to the second category. Their ancestors were descendants of a daimyo from the Warring States Period, and were considered royal relatives. However, they later intermarried with a distant Western power, and were considered by the daimyo to have an impure bloodline, so they were separated.
Although they have fallen from the ranks of nobles, their family’s power is still there, and they have gradually gained control of the production of weapons and armaments in the Fire Nation. This is why in the original plot she threw shurikens and detonating tags every day as if they were free and didn’t care at all. She is definitely a rich woman!
Kibami Mizou and Tenten did not have too many interactions, except one time when he went to buy training stakes, Tenten happened to return to the store to replenish her ninja tools, so he came over to try to get close to her, calling her “senior” and “beautiful” all the time. Tenten became annoyed by his pestering, and seeing that he was wearing the uniform issued by the ninja school, she gave him a 20% discount.
For Kibami Mizou, before he inherited his parents’ estate and before he became a Genin and was qualified to go on missions and earn bounties, he had to count every penny carefully. He didn’t think there was anything shameful about this. After all, no matter which world you are in, no matter if you are a ninja or not, you still need money to survive!
Arriving at Honda Hall, Yagami Mizou took out a blueprint and placed it in front of the shopkeeper, and asked, “How much would it cost to make a knife of this style using the best steel?”
The shopkeeper took a look at the blueprint and thought it was very crude. The shape was completely different from the common samurai sword. After a brief calculation, he said, “If the customer wants a custom weapon, it will cost at least two million taels!”
Yashin Yuzang was immediately deflated, and the shopkeeper smiled and said, “Don’t think it’s expensive. The ‘Water Splash’ that you liked in the past, although it is not the treasure of our store, it still costs eight million taels!”
Yagami Mizou looked longingly in the direction of his finger and saw the silver-white long sword he had always wanted to buy but could not afford. He sighed, untied the wooden box from his back, and took out the short sword left by his father.
The shopkeeper said: “This store is not a pawnshop. We will not and cannot accept any outside knives!” His words were full of pride in his store’s products.
Yagami Mizo shook his head and said, “This is what my father left me. Please take a look at it.” The shopkeeper took it and looked at it, then said, “This sword was mixed with a rare metal when it was forged, which allows the chakra to extend along the blade. Unfortunately, there is too little chakra metal, so it can barely be considered a good sword. The estimated value is about four million taels.”
Kibami Mizo sighed and silently put away the short sword. It seemed that his father did not make much money back then. Judging from the look on the shopkeeper’s face, the chakra metal contained in the blade was probably not as much as Sarutobi Asuma’s tiger knuckle sword.
So he selected dozens of shurikens and more than ten thousand swords, and reluctantly spent 300,000 taels to buy a black long sword, and then left the store with Takeda Katsurashi, who also bought a lot of ninja tools.
Two days later, the three fully armed Genin from Team 4 were stunned after receiving the mission from their instructor Sarutobi Keijiro.
They were standing by the river at the moment, each holding a long fork, clearing out the debris, branches, etc. that were clogging the river.
Sarutobi Kejiro folded his arms, stood on the river, and said, “Hurry up, get moving. You newly graduated Genin can only take on D-rank missions like finding cats and dogs, taking care of children, and cleaning up debris, or C-rank missions like escorting people or objects without participating in combat. After you’re done cleaning up, I’ll teach you how to tread water!”
Seeing the three Genin taking off their weapons and backpacks, rolling up their trouser legs and working hard with long forks, talking and laughing while working, Sarutobi Kejiro looked up at the sky and said, “Ah, youth, it’s really a wonderful thing!”
Chapter 10: Wave Kingdom Mission outside the Main Story (Old Version)
In more than two months, Class 4 has completed 10 D-level missions, making it the most efficient team among all the teams.
The reason is very simple. The three Genin in Team 4 are all boys. Himura Fuhiko is a very hard-working boy and he admires Kibami Mizou very much. Takeda Keizashi has always followed Kibami Mizou’s lead, so a situation centered on Kibami Mizou has been formed among the three of them.
Yagami Yuzang was also willing to cooperate with his two companions. He had become accustomed to the various high-intensity basic training tasks that the Sword King System had issued to him. In his opinion, D-level tasks were simply the easiest thing.
Of course, the most important thing is that there is a bounty to be obtained for D-level tasks.
According to the task system of Konoha Village or the entire ninja world, D-level tasks are the lowest level tasks, and the bounty for the commission is actually not very high, ranging from approximately 500 taels to 10,000 taels.
Although each person does not get much money, being able to earn money independently means that they can support themselves. For teenagers, it means the beginning of their financial independence and individual independence. How can they not be excited?
In between missions, Sarutobi Kejiro taught his three subordinates and students diligently. After watching the swordsmanship demonstrated by Kibami Mizo, he said that Kibami Mizo had found his direction, so he began to teach Kibami Mizo how to hide and how to complete the mission in the simplest, fastest and most effective way like a real ninja.
As for Himura Fuuhiko, he taught him more hidden weapon techniques and how to use chakra more effectively. As for Takeda Keizaku, he was still observing him to see if he had the potential to become a qualified medical ninja.
In fact, to become a qualified medical ninja, the overall quality requirements for the ninja are extremely high. The first point is to be able to control chakra accurately and skillfully, and the second is to have sufficient chakra.
Now the biggest problem for the three Genin in Team 4 is that they have too little chakra. Therefore, retraining and strengthening the body has become the main training direction of Sarutobi Kejiro for the three Genin.
During the intermittent missions over the past two months, Yagami Mizou also began to gradually understand the world outside Konoha Village.
The whole world presents a peculiar polarization. Outside Konoha Village, in the vast rural areas, the living standards of ordinary people are very low, and even the level of technology is very low. Farmers are still using wooden farm tools to work in the fields.
The ninjas of Konoha Village have already used wireless headsets for short-distance communication. Although the communication distance is limited, it has entered the era of electrification. Compared with some of the places that Kibami Mizou has seen, it can be said that it has transcended the times.
Just now, Class 4 completed the eleventh D-level mission: dealing with a giant wild boar that was destroying farmland.
It was a wild boar that was several times larger than an ordinary domestic pig. In the world of Naruto, it seemed that these wild beasts that had undergone severe giant mutations compared to those on Earth were everywhere.
This wild boar was extremely agile despite its size. After Sarutobi Keijiro found the boar’s lair, Himura Fuhiko first lured the boar out with shuriken, then Takeda Keishu used water jutsu to force the boar’s route, and finally Kibami Mizo cut off the boar’s two front legs, successfully completing the task.
Sarutobi Kejiro did not participate in the entire mission. After the three Genin briefly discussed the strategy, he stood on the tree and watched, and then he nodded with more satisfaction.
In his opinion, Yagami Mizo is calm and quick, has extremely solid and excellent swordsmanship, and has mastered several fire-style ninjutsu. Among the graduating students of his class, his strength is considered to be quite good.
He originally thought that the three Genin in Team 4 were one strong, one weak and one average, and he would have to spend a lot of time and effort to train them. Now, it seems that with the core figure Kigami Mizou, the overall strength of Team 4 can be said to be above average. Takeda Keisuke is no longer the kind of Genin who holds back, but a Genin who can play his role in the cooperation.
The wild boar, whose two front legs were cut off, fell to the ground helplessly. After seeing Himura Fuuhiko throw a few more kunai, Yagami Mizou followed and stabbed it a few more times. Looking at the two villagers who followed him, he shouted excitedly. Himura Fuuhiko took back the hidden weapon from the wild boar’s body and said, “Ha, I thought it would be a difficult beast to kill!”
Yagami Mizo carefully wiped the blood off the blade and said, “It’s just a piece of cake for us, but for ordinary people, the wild boar destroyed a year’s harvest, the result of their hard work for a year! Anyway, I think they should be able to eat meat this time!”
Sarutobi Kejiro couldn’t help but look up to Kibami Mizou. It was indeed quite rare for a boy of twelve or thirteen to have such thoughts and awareness.
After receiving the remaining mission bounty from the village chief, Sarutobi Kejiro led Team 4 back to Konoha Village.
After handing over the task in the Hokage’s office, the Sandaime Hokage put down his pipe and said seriously: “Keijiro, the leader of the Jounin squad, Nara Shikaku, recommended you to me half a year ago and suggested that you be promoted from Special Jounin to Jounin. The fourth squad you lead has a very high efficiency in tasks, and you have been asking for an improvement in the task level. This time there is a B-level task. Can the fourth squad be competent for it? I need your opinion!”
A B-level mission means that there is a high possibility of fighting hostile ninjas. Sarutobi Kejiro took the mission manual, read it through, looked back at the three students who were ready to fight, and nodded: “Team 4 accepts this mission!”
The Sandaime Hokage said: “Okay, the situation is urgent, the fourth team will set off immediately! In addition, you may encounter other teams, pay attention to the cooperation between each other!” Sarutobi Kejiro also said seriously: “Please rest assured!”
After leaving the Hokage building, Sarutobi Kejiro said, “Is there anything you need to prepare? If so, I’ll give you half an hour to gather at the entrance of the village. If not, set off immediately!”
No matter what level of mission, even if it is D-level, Sarutobi Keijiro requires students to bring all ninja tools and weapons to prevent unexpected incidents.
Takeda Keizaku was a little excited, jumping and saying, “Teacher, we don’t need to make any other preparations, let’s go!” Himura Fuhiko hesitated for a moment, and followed suit: “Teacher, I don’t have anything else to prepare!”
He is different from Kibami Mizo and Takeda Keisuke. After all, he still lives with his parents. This is a B-level mission after all, and he still wants to go home to see his parents, but when he thinks about the time it will take, he finally holds back.
So Team 4 set off immediately, and while on the way, Sarutobi Kejiro briefly repeated the requirements of the mission manual.
Yagami Mizo was stunned. They were actually heading to the Land of Waves!
Chapter 11: Blockade outside the bridge (old version)
While the fourth team was carrying out the lowest-level D-level mission, other teams were also completing their tasks, and the seventh team finally received its first C-level escort mission.
Similar to the original plot, Kakashi fought a fierce battle with Zabuza Momochi who came to stop him in the Land of Waves. Zabuza was rescued, but Kakashi fainted due to excessive use of the Sharingan. After waking up, he immediately sent his ninja dog to report to the village.
Kakashi had to be cautious, for his Team 7 included Uzumaki Naruto, the orphan of his master, the Fourth Hokage, and Uchiha Sasuke, the only surviving member of the exterminated clan.
Zabuza Momochi was an S-rank rebel ninja. In the absence of sufficient intelligence, Kakashi was not sure whether Zabuza had other accomplices or subordinates, so he cautiously chose to send the information back to the village.
The Sandaime Hokage took this very seriously and had already sent out two teams. The Fourth Team had just returned from completing a mission, and there were no other capable jonin in the village for the time being, so the Fourth Team was sent out.
Kibami Mizo sighed. It seemed that Naruto was still the protagonist of this world. All he got for six years of hard work was to guard the perimeter of the unbuilt bridge in Wave Country and block any possible support from Zabuza, or intercept Zabuza’s escape.
Takeda Keishu asked curiously: “Teacher, why don’t we help Team 7 directly?” Sarutobi Kejiro shook his head and said: “Senior Kakashi is very powerful, we don’t have to worry. I guess the Third Hokage may have other sources of information. According to my inference, the Hidden Mist Village in the Land of Water may send ninjas. After all, Zabuza is a traitor from the Hidden Mist Village. A big country values ??face the most. No matter how damned Zabuza is, he must be eliminated by the Hidden Mist Village, so they will definitely stop Senior Kakashi.
But this matter cannot be put on the table. Both Konoha and Kirigakure are trying their best to avoid war. So this matter can only be resolved privately. It depends on who is stronger. “
Takeda Keishu continued to ask: “That traitor named Zabuza must be difficult to deal with, right?”
Sarutobi Kejiro used a branch to jump lightly, avoiding a leaf that suddenly extended in the air, and said: “Although Zabuza has defected, he is now an enemy of Konoha. He must be eliminated at all costs. Konoha Village cannot leave any hidden dangers. Our mission is to block other possible enemies. Leave Zabuza to Kakashi-senpai, and we don’t have to worry about him!”
Yagami Mizo was listening silently, he was a little nervous, after all, he had not really fought with the enemy yet. The world of Naruto is a typical high attack and low defense, no matter how powerful a person is, a shuriken that he didn’t dodge could cost him his life, he couldn’t help but be cautious.
When they rushed to the west side of the Dazna Bridge in the Land of Waves and ambushed at the preset location in the mission letter, shortly after, a layer of light fog rose from the sea surface, and then the fog became thicker and thicker, spreading all around. The half-built bridge that could originally be seen from afar was now shrouded in fog and could no longer be seen.
Sarutobi Kejiro looked around and nodded with satisfaction. This was his first time as an instructor, and the first time he led the Genin to perform a mission above C-rank, but the performance of the three Genin made him look at them with new eyes.
Kibami Mizo and Himura Fuhiko are both of calm temperament. Although Takeda Keishu is usually very jumpy, as if he has not completely deviated from the appearance of a young boy, he is lying motionless under a big tree at this moment. He is able to remain calm in such an environment. It seems that Team 4 has initially acquired some of the qualities of a ninja.
Sarutobi Kejiro had set up chakra sensing warning traps in the far periphery, but no movement had been heard until now. In fact, he felt that this mission was probably a small shortcut given by the Third Hokage to his people.
Their current alert area is to the west of the Dazna Bridge. You must know that the Land of Waves is an island country, which is located right between the spheres of influence of the Land of Fire and the Land of Water. The Land of Water is called the “Street of Blood Mist” because of its bloody ninja graduation system, which has led to a large number of powerful ninjas defecting, and even many families with bloodline limits being destroyed.
This led to the continuous weakening of the Water Country’s strength. Although the Fire Country’s strength declined in the Third Ninja World War and the Nine-Tails Rebellion more than ten years ago, its overall strength is still superior to that of the Water Country.
So the Wave Nation gradually turned to the Fire Nation. Dazna built a bridge to connect the Wave Nation with the mainland. To put it bluntly, he wanted to establish a more stable relationship with the Fire Nation.
To the west of the bridge is the territory of the Land of Fire. Team 4 was assigned here, and it was basically unlikely that ninjas from the enemy country would appear. This was also the reason why Sarutobi Kejiro accepted it after seeing the mission instructions even though he knew it was a B-level mission.
The fog was getting thicker and thicker, and even with the help of the sea breeze, it slowly rolled towards the shore. Kibami Mizo widened his eyes. He remembered that in the original plot, Momochi Zabuza once again performed the “Ninjutsu. Hidden in the Mist Jutsu” on the bridge. He originally thought that Momochi Zabuza was a fake, but now the fog invaded the land, and it was obviously affected by Zabuza’s ninjutsu, which made it so large.
It seems that those who can be rated as S-rank rebels are not vegetarians! He turned his head and looked back, but he could not see anything. He did not know whether Bai was beating Naruto and Sasuke unilaterally, and then Naruto’s tail exploded and Sasuke opened his eyes.
After waiting for more than an hour, the fog on the seashore had begun to dissipate slowly, but there was still no movement near the ambush point of Team 4. Even the extremely patient Yagami Mizou was beginning to get impatient.
Suddenly, there was some movement coming from the sea behind him. Yagami Mizang turned around abruptly, frowned and looked, and found a medium-sized sailboat rushing out of the thick fog area that was gradually dissipating, and appeared in everyone’s sight from afar.
Sarutobi Kejiro said in a deep voice: “Be alert!”
Soon, the boat dropped anchor in the offshore area, and then lowered several small boats to the shore. About a dozen people got off the boat, including two ninja-like people, four or five samurai-like people, and several ronin-like people. They gathered together, guarding two safes and hurriedly walked towards the land.
One of the ninja-looking guys stopped when it seemed that a few people were left behind, and said viciously: “Sir Zabuza has died in the battle, and that bastard Kado is still trying to trick us. I am in a good mood today, so I want you to follow me from now on, do you still want to be indecisive? Your boss Zhuoli has been killed by the damn Konoha ninja, and Kado has also been killed by Sir Zabuza. From now on, I will be your boss, do you understand?”
Sarutobi Kejiro frowned and whispered, “Action!”
Chapter 12: Blocking Battle (Old Version)
Obviously, these two ninjas, like the two brothers Meito and Gyoto encountered by Team 7 in the original plot, are rebel ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village who fled with Zabuza Momochi, and those samurai and ronin should be Cardo’s subordinates and bodyguards.
According to their words, Zabuza must have launched a death counterattack and killed Cardo, who tried to use his small ninja group. Then the group was leaderless, so Zabuza’s two subordinates temporarily gathered some of Cardo’s subordinates in an attempt to continue to exist as an underground black force.
Hearing Sarutobi Keijiro’s order, Takeda Keishu, who had been unable to hold back for a long time, was the first to jump out and shouted loudly: “How dare you slander our Konoha ninjas? Surrender now!”
The group of people were startled when they saw three young men suddenly jump out from the woods by the sea, with the Konoha logo on their foreheads. They immediately panicked.
Sarutobi Kejiro did not show up. With his many years of mission experience, he could see that these two ninjas were just Chunins from the Hidden Mist Village, and those samurai and ronin were just a mob. This was a rare opportunity to train Team 4, so he decided not to take action for the time being.
The ninja who spoke first signaled to his companion, another scarred ninja who was about eighteen or nineteen years old, and the two of them leaped forward, and the first thing they attacked was dozens of shurikens.
Then these shurikens flew in the air and were all blocked by Himura Fuuhiko with his shurikens and senbon. Himura Fuuhiko felt a little relieved. In the first round of probing attacks, he realized that his shuriken skills were not too bad, so he was not so nervous.
Yagami Mizo said loudly: “Feng Yan, leave these two guys to me and Guizu, you go deal with those samurai ronin!” After saying that, he grasped the ninja sword and quickly went forward to meet the enemy.
The leading ninja was a young man in his twenties, wearing a striped plaid jacket. He bent down, made a seal with his hands, and shouted, “Water Style. Water Fang Bullet!”
Two high-speed rotating compressed water columns, like drills, attacked the three people from the left and right. Yagami Mizo was shocked, and then he realized that this was near the sea, and he had a geographical advantage. Judging from the scale of this water escape ninjutsu, the opponent should be just a Chunin.
The speed of the water tooth bullet was extremely fast. Seeing that it was too late for Yagami Mizou to dodge, he shouted: “Sword Technique: Flying Attack!”
This is a skill that comes with unlocking the Chinese sword Meng Lao, similar to the Flying Thunder God Slash of the Second Hokage. It increases the speed to the extreme in an instant. Only a residual image passes by, barely avoiding the attack of two water bullets.
The Kirigakure Chunin was startled and retreated quickly. He reacted quickly but was still hit. The abdomen was hit by the ninja sword of Yagami Mizo, which cut a long gash and blood quickly oozed out.
Yagami Mizo was panting heavily. The speed of “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” was extremely fast, but it also put a greater burden on the body. If he could learn the Eight Gates, perhaps he would not be so slow after performing this move.
Behind him, Takeda Keishu, who finally reacted, performed “Water Style. Water Array Wall”. This was a new ninjutsu he learned after following Sarutobi Keijiro. He was not very proficient in using it, but he managed to block the impact of a water bullet. Water waves splashed in all directions, and Takeda Keishu escaped from the attack range of the water bullet in a panic.
The Chunin in the striped jacket covered his lower abdomen and cursed viciously: “Damn it!” Behind him, the scarred ninja jumped forward and stretched out his arm: “Water Style. Water Whip!” A water whip condensed from sea water attached to his arm and lashed towards Yagami Mizo.
Yagami Mizo’s body was still a little stiff. He quickly stuck the knife into the ground and formed seals with his hands: “Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!” But the water whip came faster and directly split his body into two.
The scarred ninja looked back and said, “Boss, are you okay?” The striped jacket ninja shouted, “Be careful!”
Then the scarred ninja widened his eyes, his teeth chattered, he stretched out his hand to cover his throat with great effort, then sighed and fell to the ground. Behind him, Yagami Mizou gently swung his ninja sword, throwing out a string of blood beads, and exhaled.
After studying with Sarutobi Kejiro for more than two months, Kibami Mizou felt that he had learned a lot, the most important of which was the application of the Three Body Technique.
The Three Body Techniques can be said to be the most basic ninjutsu skill that all Genin can master. The biggest feature and advantage of the clone, transformation, and substitute techniques is that they consume less chakra and can play a huge role at critical moments.
Before jumping out of the woods, Yagami Mizo had already selected the wooden block for the Substitution Jutsu, so at the critical moment just now, when he saw that he could not avoid the attack of the Water Whip, he activated the Substitution Jutsu, and then waited until his body recovered before launching the “Swordsmanship: Flying Strike” once again.
The poor scar-faced ninja cared too much about his companions and was careless for a moment, and was fooled by the simplest substitution technique and then killed by Kibami Mizo.
The striped jacket Chunin yelled, “Asshole!” As a rebel ninja from the Hidden Mist Village who followed Zabuza Momochi, wandering around the countries and living on bounties did not mean that he did not value his companions. In order to survive, they had to stick together for warmth. Seeing his companions die under the sword of Kibami Mizo, he was already furious.
Takeda Keishu knew that after Kibami Mizou used the Flash skill, his body would be slow to react for a while, so he quickly leaped a few times and came to Kibami Mizou’s side.
Yagami Mizou had already calmed down his breathing. Looking at the Chunin in the striped jacket who was half-kneeling on the ground covering his wound, he said, “Keizu, go help Fengyan. I can handle this!”
Takeda Keishu had great confidence in Kibami Mizo’s strength, so he turned and ran back. In fact, the battle between ninjas was very fast. The two sides attacked each other several times, but it only took a few minutes.
On the other side, Himura Fuhiko relied on his solid shuriken skills to firmly pin down the remaining samurai and ronin. However, he did not dare to fight in close combat, but chose to attack from a distance.
Under his nimble shooting of shurikens, senbon and kunai, three or four samurai had been hit in the vitals and fell to the ground screaming.
The Chunin sneered: “Boy, your swordsmanship is very good, but you are still a little naive to kill me alone!” Before he finished speaking, Yagami Mizou had already jumped in the air: “Ninjutsu: Fox Tail Shadow Jutsu!”
The Chunin was shocked and dazzled. Yagami Mizo’s figure had disappeared in a sword shadow that looked like a light red fox’s tail.
Then he felt a sinking sensation on the back of his head, and he fell to the ground. Yagami Mizou appeared behind him and said coldly, “Don’t underestimate any ninja!” He felt that he was a good pretender and could get a score of 90.
Chapter 13: Dividing the Loot (Old Version)
By the time Kibami Mizo took out a special rope from his ninja tool bag, tied up the unconscious Chunin in a way that restricted the flow of ninja chakra, and quickly joined the battle, the outcome of the entire battle had become clear.
Himura Fuhiko attacked the samurai and ronin from a distance by throwing shurikens. After Takeda Keizaki joined, he felt more confident. He attacked and blocked the way with shurikens as if he was practicing. The two of them teamed up to knock down four more opponents.
One of the ronin was furious. He tried to escape several times, but he was reluctant to leave the two safes he brought with him. As a result, Himura Fuuhiko used shuriken to force him back. He roared and swung the samurai sword in his hand quickly. With a few clangs, he knocked down seven or eight shurikens.
Then he said mockingly: “Boy, if I get serious, you can’t beat me…Ah!!” Before he finished speaking, he screamed. It turned out that he was only concerned with blocking the shuriken attacking his upper body, but he never thought that Takeda Keizaku shot two kunai, one nailed on his foot and the other shot on his calf.
There were still three ronin with knives left, and Yagami Mizo jumped out: “Drop your weapons and surrender!” A middle-aged ronin with a beard shouted fiercely and rushed towards Yagami Mizo with a knife.
In his opinion, among the three ninjas on the opposite side, only the guy with a knife is the most powerful. If he can deal with him, the other two will be easy to deal with.
Himura Fuhiko and Takeda Keishu both stopped their attacks in tacit agreement, and just stared at the other two ronin. Kibami Mizo swung his sword diagonally, blocking the ronin’s powerful attack, and then turned around nimbly, not fighting with the middle-aged ronin, and turned the sword in his hand from his right hand to his left hand, holding it in reverse and stabbing at the middle-aged ronin’s back.
The ronin spun twice before he could barely block the counterattack with his sword. However, Kibami Mizo was faster. He spun half a circle, and the ninja sword returned to his right hand again, then stabbed directly into the abdomen of the middle-aged ronin.
The middle-aged ronin gave a bitter smile and said, “What a great swordsmanship!” As Yagami Mizou drew out his ninja sword, his body fell to the ground with a thud.
Yagami Mizo sighed silently. He felt that this middle-aged ronin was quite capable, but unfortunately, he was a man with a system. Relying on the system’s uninterrupted mission training and swordsmanship training for more than six years, when he had the ninja sword in his hand, he had already reached the edge of the realm of unity between man and sword.
This was the first time that Yagami Mizou killed someone. When he saw the other two ronin lay down their weapons and surrender, and then be tied up by Himura Fuhiko and Takeda Keizaki, Yagami Mizou suddenly felt his hands trembling. On the small battlefield, the wet and salty sea breeze mixed with a faint smell of blood made him feel a little uncomfortable.
At this time, Sarutobi Kejiro finally showed up. He nodded and said, “You did a great job!” Then he frowned and said, “These are all enemies of Konoha Village. We cannot leave them alive!”
Yagami Mizou said quickly: “Just now this ninja said that Kado is dead. From what they said, Kado should be a rich man. Such benefits should be left to the village. Let’s interrogate him first. What do you think, teacher?”
Sarutobi Kejiro looked at Yagami Mizo in surprise and nodded: “You are right.” Then he picked up the Chunin who was tied up tightly in a striped jacket and used water jutsu to pour water over his head. The Chunin was stimulated and woke up.
Kibami Mizou no longer wanted to care about how to interrogate him. From what he knew about the original plot, Cardo was a tycoon from the Land of Waves and ran a shipping company. It could be said that he had monopolized the entire transportation in the Land of Waves. If such a person was not in agreement with the Land of Fire, he would be an enemy that Konoha must eliminate.
The village could just take advantage of this great opportunity, maybe it could be used as an opportunity to better control the Kingdom of Waves. Having one more ally or vassal state would be of great benefit to the village.
Following Sarutobi Keijiro’s instructions, Kibami Mizo and the other three began to clean up the battlefield. It was probably the first time for Himura Fuhiko to kill someone, so he didn’t hit him hard. Most of the samurai and ronin who fell to the ground were hit in the legs or injured by him and Takeda Keizaki. Only four unlucky guys were killed directly.
Kibami Mizo looked at the swords of the samurai and ronin one by one, pouted and shook his head. They were all common goods, and the quality was not as good as the cheapest sword he bought at Honda-do.
Sarutobi Kejiro finished interrogating the Chunin and several samurai, thought silently for a while, and suddenly gave an order: “Leave no one alive!”
Kibami Mizo and Takeda Keizaku were both stunned, but Himura Fuhiko was the first to react. He gritted his teeth and shot out several shurikens, killing all the tied-up samurai.
Yagami Mizou reacted quickly. A big businessman like Kado controlled the shipping of the Wave Country. No matter which country was behind him, since the Fire Country represented by Konoha Village wanted to get involved, it had to do it cleanly.
Those who knew the inside story could not be kept alive. For the first time, Kibami Mizo realized the cruelty of the ninja world, or the entire Naruto world. He sighed, swung his sword and killed a samurai who was holding his legs and wailing.
Takeda Keisuke wanted to argue something, but in the end he didn’t say anything and silently joined the killing.
After gathering all the bodies together, destroying them with a fire escape technique, and then flushing them away with a water escape technique, Sarutobi Kejiro said solemnly: “The world of ninjas is so cruel. As ninjas, we have never been the most upright profession under the sun, but killers in the dark. We must decisively do anything that is beneficial to the village. From the moment you graduate, the heart to be ruthless towards the enemy has grown in your chest. Remember?”
The three Genin nodded, their faces surprisingly pale, which was due to the great psychological pressure brought by killing the surrendered people.
Sarutobi Kejiro took two safes, took out a kunai and violently destroyed one of them, opened it and took a look, then smiled and said, “It’s quite a harvest.”
The safe is full of money. This is part of the deposit that Cardo carried with him to deliver to Zabuza. The other safe is also full of money. It seems that it is the money that Cardo is preparing to reward his subordinates. This time, Team 4 took advantage of it.
Sarutobi Kejiro pointed to a safe and said, “We will divide the money in here.” Takeda Keizaku’s eyes widened: “Teacher, aren’t we going to give it to the village?”
Sarutobi Kejiro stroked his forehead and said, “Stupid, if we don’t tell anyone, who would know? I am a man with a fianc e, and getting married requires a large gift money. Don’t you want it?”
Himura Fuhiko and Kibami Mizo nodded their heads like chicks pecking at rice: “Yes! Yes!” Sarutobi Keijiro laughed: “The four of us will split it equally. Remember, don’t mention this to anyone after you return to the village! The village will take over Kado’s assets and business, so our little money is not a problem!”
Chapter 14 System Upgrade (Old Version)
Kibami Mizo suddenly felt that Sarutobi Kejiro was quite cute, at least he was not such a rigid person.
According to the village’s division of mission levels and bounties, this time they were carrying out a B-level mission, and the maximum bounty was no more than 100,000 taels. Even if it was divided equally, each person would get less than 30,000 taels, which was only enough to buy more than ten detonating talismans.
The safe that Sarutobi Kejiro pointed at was filled with more than 3 million ryo, with each person getting more than 800,000 ryo on average. However, the three Genin discussed and decided to take only 500,000 ryo each, and give the rest to Sarutobi Kejiro, because he needed money for his wedding.
However, Sarutobi Kejiro was unwilling to take advantage of this. After all, the battle was done by three subordinates and he was just watching from the side. Finally, at the insistence of the three Genin, each of them took 700,000 and the rest was given to Sarutobi Kejiro.
Sarutobi Keijiro took out a sealing scroll, sealed the safe and some collected evidence, used another scroll to pack up the money, and threw the broken safe into the sea.
Seeing the envious eyes of the three students, he smiled and said, “Don’t worry, I will teach you the sealing technique in the future. But I can only seal items at present, and I haven’t mastered the more advanced sealing technique yet. Now, let’s go home!”
Yagami Mizou couldn’t wait to rush back to the village, because just now, the system prompted him: “It has been detected that the host has entered a new stage, and the system has automatically upgraded.” He felt that what the system meant by “entering a new stage” should be his first kill.
After rushing back to the village, Sarutobi Kejiro disbanded the team at the entrance of the village, and then rushed to the Hokage’s office to report the mission. In any case, Cardo is a big fish, and as for the subsequent treatment and how the village is prepared to deal with it, it is not something he and his three ninjas in the fourth team can know.
The three of them couldn’t wait to rush back home. This time they were given 700,000 taels, and they all made up their minds not to deposit the money in the bank for the time being. Otherwise, this huge amount of money, without providing the source, would attract the attention of interested parties, such as the Anbu.
Yagami Mizo returned home and first put all the money in his backpack into a secret compartment under the closet in his parents’ bedroom. Then he opened the Daohuang system and prepared to see how the system was upgraded.
Before this, the Daohuang system only had three simple columns: tasks, skills, and exchange mall. The interface was simple and crude, even worse than some of the web games he had played in his previous life.
Then he found that the system interface was still in the same old style. The rewards for the tasks he had taken before were basically skill points or a small amount of points. For redemption in the mall, there were only a few knives with attached skills, which required an astronomical number of points to redeem. It seemed more like a display than something he could currently obtain.
The upgraded system has a warehouse column in addition to the three columns of tasks, skills, and malls. However, in addition to the main tasks, the task column has an accumulation task and a daily task. The so-called “accumulation task” is to gain points by defeating or killing opponents.
The system will evaluate the number of points you get based on the strength of your opponent, the host’s response, etc. As for daily tasks, the system will issue some basic training tasks every day, and the rewards are skill points or points.
The skill bar is still the skill tree, which has not changed much. The mall has changed the most, and points redemption is fully open. Yagami Yuzang quickly looked through it and almost jumped up with joy.
For the first time, he felt that this Sword King system was truly adapted to the world of Naruto. Because the items that can be exchanged in the mall are dazzling and numerous. From the most basic medicines to replenish physical strength to various gorgeous and powerful famous swords, Yagami Mizou was dazzled.
The most surprising thing is that there are two special medicines in the mall: green chakra pills and yellow chakra refining pills.
“Chakra pills can increase the host’s chakra energy after use. Each pill increases the host’s chakra by 20 points. When the host’s chakra is insufficient, it can be replenished at once. Note: The energy possessed by the host is quantified, specifically reflected in the chakra value. Points required for redemption: 100 points.”
“Chakra Refining Pills. After use, the host’s chakra energy will be refined. Each time a pill is taken, the host’s chakra energy will be refined by 1%. When the refinement reaches 100%, the host’s chakra amount will double and the chakra power will be enhanced by 50%. Points required for redemption: 1,000 points.”
Kibami Mizo was so happy that he almost fainted. His biggest weakness was the lack of chakra. The system strengthened his swordsmanship based on physical fitness, and the ninja’s attack methods could not be too single, so his ninjutsu was still based on the amount of chakra.
Now that he has the chakra pill, it means he can increase his chakra amount; and the chakra refining pill means that with the same jutsu and the same chakra output, he can cause 50% more power than others.
After looking at all the mall products twice in a row, Yagami Yuzang looked at his points reluctantly, and then he suddenly became depressed.
After six years of uninterrupted training missions, Kibami Mizou has earned less than three hundred points in total, and his current total points are 432 points. After a careful look, the Chunin who was defeated in the battle on the coast provided 100 points, and the Ronin who was killed only gave 42 points. I don’t know how these points are calculated.
After thinking for a long time and making choices for a long time, Yagami Yuzang hardened his heart and finally exchanged for an item: Body Refining Pill (Alive).
This is a good thing he found after the two chakra pills: body-refining pills. There are four types of body-refining pills: strength, agility, speed, and vitality. After taking them, they increase the host’s physical strength and power, the body’s reaction ability, basic movement and attack speed, and the body’s endurance.
The so-called “body’s endurance” increased by the Tairen Wan (Huo) is actually to increase the activity and endurance of the body’s muscles and cells. For example, the “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” learned by Kibami Mizo is a skill that is extremely similar to the Flying Thunder God Slash, but because the physical fitness cannot keep up, there will be a brief period of body dullness and stiffness after each use.
The points required to redeem the Body Refining Pill (Alive) are 100 points. Yagami Mizang redeemed one first. After taking it out from the warehouse, he saw the purple pill suddenly appear in his hand and he couldn’t wait to take it.
Then, Yagami Mizo performed “Sword Technique: Flying Attack”, and carefully savored the changes in his body, which seemed to be not much. So he gritted his teeth, continued to exchange for 3 more, and then swallowed them all.
After performing the skill again, Yagami Mizo finally felt the changes in his body. The pill did not completely avoid the sluggishness caused by the skill, but the duration of that sluggishness was shortened a lot.
Kibami Mizo nodded vigorously. It seemed that it had some effect. Looking at the remaining 32 points, he was very motivated. It seemed that he would have to work hard to earn more points in the future.
Chapter 15 New Teacher (Old Version)
After the mission in Wave Country was completed, Team 4 received an extra reward from the Sandaime Hokage: a total of 300,000 taels of mission money.
Originally, the bounty for a B-level mission ranged from 50,000 to 150,000 taels, but this time, Team 4’s ambush outside the bridge caused all of Cardo’s wealth in the Land of Waves to fall into Konoha’s hands. Therefore, the Third Hokage was very happy and doubled the bounty amount.
Of course, compared to Team 7, the bounty Team 4 received was definitely not high. Hatake Kakashi eliminated an S-rank traitor and assisted Dazna, who was pro-Fire Nation or pro-Konoha, in finally building the bridge, so Team 7’s bounty was higher, reaching 500,000 ryo.
Class 4 started the same old routine of doing low-level D- and C-level tasks. After all, a simple B-level task like this one was hard to come by.
On this day, Sarutobi Kejiro gathered the three Genin of Team 4 and said seriously, “The Chunin Exam is about to begin, and the Sandaime Hokage is seeking the opinions of the teachers in charge of each team. To be honest, although I believe in your abilities, becoming a Chunin is not that simple.”
Takeda Keizaku was a little unconvinced: “Teacher, isn’t our strength enough?”
Sarutobi Kejiro shook his head: “Based on your mastery of Taijutsu, Ninjutsu and Genjutsu as well as your performance in battle, I think Kibami Mizo is barely acceptable. Mizo, your Taijutsu is very good, your Ninjutsu is above average, but your Genjutsu level is really so-so.
As for you, Feng Yan, you are very good at using hidden weapons, and you have a solid grasp of the several ninjutsu you have learned. However, like Yu Zang, your overall strength is similar, but you are a little biased. “
As for you, Katsura, you are not good at anything except controlling your chakra. And your current chakra amount is really too little, so after thinking it over, I don’t recommend Team 4 for this Chunin Exam. “
Kibami Mizou became anxious when he heard this. Some of what Sarutobi Kejiro said were right. He was indeed poor in illusion, but the “Ninjutsu: Fox Tail Shadow Technique” he learned could be seen as a combination of illusion and swordsmanship.
Mizo said pleadingly: “Teacher, how long is it until the Chunin Exam? If we practice harder, we can still improve! I hope I can take part in this exam!”
Sarutobi Kejiro looked at the other two people and said, “Do you agree with Mizou?”
Himura Fuhiko nodded: “I also hope to be able to take part in this exam!” Needless to say, Takeda Keisuke has always been with Kibami Mizo.
So Sarutobi Kejiro said, “The Chunin Exam is different from your usual missions or practice with each other. Since you are all eager to participate, you must be prepared to be killed in the exam.”
Seeing the three Genin’s faces change several times, but they still didn’t change their minds, Sarutobi Kejiro said: “Then in the next month, I will strengthen the training of Fengyan and Guizu. As for you, Mizo, you have a good foundation in swordsmanship. I can’t teach you too much, so I found a swordsmanship teacher to guide you.”
It seems that Sarutobi Kejiro has already made plans, and just wants to know whether his students have firm beliefs. Feng Yan and Guizu looked at Yuzang with envy. As a ninja born in a commoner family, without family inheritance, having another teacher means that his strength will be further improved.
So Sarutobi Kejiro took Fuhiko and Katsuraashi and left Konoha’s sixth training ground, leaving Mizou alone waiting for the new swordsmanship instructor.
Unlike samurai and ronin, ninjas carry their swords on their backs for easy movement, so they are usually not too long. For example, the famous “Seven Ninja Swordsmen” of the Hidden Mist Village, their swords are considered unique in the ninja world, so they are so famous.
Yu Zang waited for a while and felt bored, so he opened the system and started the daily task issued by the system today: draw the sword from the waist six hundred times.
He drew and sheathed his sword over and over again. These two simple actions looked boring, but Yagami Mizou enjoyed it. Gradually, he felt as if the sword in his hand and his arm had become one, and his movements became more and more smooth.
After performing the action a hundred times in one breath, Yu Zang retracted the knife, took a deep breath, and gently moved his sore arms.
With a “bang”, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Yagami Mizang was startled and his hand was already on the hilt of the knife. After seeing the person’s appearance clearly, he released his arm.
A young man of medium build wearing Konoha’s standard ninja vest, with a pale face, severe dark circles under his eyes, a forehead protector, a tuft of black hair showing between his eyes, and a long sword on his back.
The man said, “Are you the Kibami Mizou who was asked by Kejiro to train me?” Seeing Mizou nodded, he introduced himself, “My name is Gekkou Hayate, and I’m a special jonin. Although Sarutobi Kejiro is my friend, I have other things to do, so I don’t have much time to teach you. It depends on whether you can understand it.”
Kibami Mizou looked at this important minor character in the original plot and knew that his so-called “busy” probably meant that he had been confirmed as an examiner for the Chunin Exam. Logically, he should avoid suspicion, so he said: “Thank you, teacher, I will definitely work hard!”
Moonlight Gale said: “I saw you were practicing sword drawing just now. Although we are ninjas, some of the samurai’s moves are still very good. In this case, I will teach you a move!”
After saying this, he bent down slightly and stood in front of a training wooden stake. Yu Zang’s eyes blurred and he vaguely saw that Yue Guang Ji Feng seemed to be drawing and retracting his sword. He opened his mouth in surprise. After a pause of about a few seconds, the wooden stake broke into two pieces.
Yu Zang looked at the broken end of the wooden stake. It seemed like the Chinese character “?” was turned upside down. The cuts on both sides were neat and symmetrical. In other words, Moonlight Gale swung three times in an instant, left, right, and from top to bottom.
Moonlight Gale said: “This is the unique skill created by the great swordsman Sasaki Jiro, the Swallow Return. Swallows can sense slight changes in the wind while flying and quickly dodge. When we swing our swords, we will inevitably vibrate the air. This move uses the sword to quickly strike out from three directions almost at the same time. Even a flying swallow cannot avoid it. You try it first!”
Yagami Mizo nodded. He was a little surprised, because in the Sword King system, there was also a move called “Sword Technique: Swallow Return” in the advanced skills above the basic skills. However, it required unlocking the Japanese Nodachi “Bizen Nagafune Nagamitsu”, which is also the sword “Monokan Shuo” of Sasaki Kojiro, in order to learn it.
However, the skill given by the system is that after launching a sudden slash, the body will return to its original position again, like a boomerang, so Yu Zang finally chose the skill attached to the Menglao Sword.
Then he calmed himself, hung the ninja sword on his back, leaned down slightly, and imitated the movements of Moonlight Gale just now, closing his eyes, and then suddenly opened them. The moment he opened his eyes, his sword followed suit, swishing and slashing three times.
“Too slow! Remember the key points of the movements, don’t shake your shoulders too much, and keep your feet firm. Try it again!” Moonlight Gale said sternly.
Chapter 16: Chunin Exam (Old Version)
One month later, in the Hokage’s office.
Sarutobi Kejiro stood in the corner and asked in a low voice: “Hayate, how is Kibami Mizou doing?” Moonlight Hayate said: “He is a genius in swordsmanship. It only took him one month to master the Swallow Return. Within a year, he will definitely be able to learn the Crescent Moon Dance!”
Jiejiro chuckled and said, “After all, he is from the Yagami family. But are you sure he can learn the Crescent Moon Dance within a year?”
Hayate nodded: “The foundation of the swordsmanship of the Crescent Moon Dance is the Swallow Return, and with the cooperation of the Shadow Clone Technique, there should be no problem. Will Team 4 take part in the Chunin Exam this time?”
Jiejiro said, “Yes. This year’s students are all very enthusiastic and active. My three subordinates are very persistent, so let them experience the cruelty of the ninja world. It’s not a bad thing after all.”
At this time, the leading jonin came to the office one after another, and the Sandaime Hokage asked: “Regarding the Chunin Exam, which classes are there to participate in? Please recommend the leading jonin.”
Seeing Might Guy from Team 3, Kakashi Hatake from Team 7, Kurenai Yuhi from Team 8, Asuma Sarutobi from Team 10 and others standing up, Iruka Umino, as the representative of the Ninja School, became a little anxious. Then he saw Kejiro Sarutobi also standing up and expressing his recommendation for Team 4, and his face changed.
In Iruka’s opinion, it would be best for the students he taught to undergo about two years of mission training and practice before they would be ready to take part in the Chunin Exam.
So just like the original plot, Iruka raised objections, especially to Team 7 and Team 4. In his opinion, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura were not strong enough, and Team 4 was far from meeting the requirements.
So in the end he accepted Kakashi’s suggestion and used the clone technique and transformation technique to test the six Genin from Team 7 and Team 4 one by one.
What he didn’t expect was that the one who embarrassed him the most was Kibami Mizo. He transformed into a rain ninja and just said two words when Kibami Mizo’s “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” chopped him into two pieces.
Iruka was chosen as a teacher in the ninja school because he is a very comprehensive Chuunin. He is proficient in physical skills, ninjutsu, and illusion techniques. He is also good at using hidden weapons and even knows some sealing techniques.
In his opinion, just based on his excellent swordsmanship, Yagami Yuzo is one of the strongest students in this class.
What surprised him even more was Himura Fuhiko and Takeda Keizaku. Facing his clones, Fuhiko directly threw out a shuriken with lightning chakra, which then exploded instantly, causing Iruka to almost dodge.
As for Takeda Keisuke, like Haruno Sakura, he saw through Iruka’s illusion and used water jutsu and shuriken to block Iruka’s clone’s feint attack, thus gaining Iruka’s recognition.
This made Iruka feel a lot of emotions. When they were in school, the three students in Class 4 were not very noticeable. Although Takeda Keisuke had a lively personality, he was not a naughty kid. Kibami Mizo was always low-key. He didn’t expect that so many changes had happened in less than half a year after graduation.
Then, on the first day of the Chunin Exams, when the various villages and classes of Konoha were heading to the comprehensive classroom, the three members of Class 4 watched with interest the exciting battle in which Rock Lee of Class 3 challenged Uchiha Sasuke of Class 7.
Himura Fuhiko saw Might Guy suddenly appear and stop the fight, and curled his lips while standing on the second floor: “I don’t think Sasuke is that powerful. I think Mizo can handle this thick-browed guy.”
Kibami Mizou smiled but didn’t respond. Sasuke didn’t open his Sharingan, and Rock Lee didn’t open his Eight Gates. He didn’t think he had enough confidence to defeat the two. Although he had the Sword King System, Kibami Mizou didn’t think he was invincible in the Chunin Exam. At least Gaara, Hyuga Neji, and the two people who just finished the battle, he felt were stronger than him.
Besides, there is Uzumaki Naruto who has sealed the Nine-Tails in his body. If his tail suddenly explodes, it is possible that he will defeat everyone in the same class.
Seeing that the fight between Sasuke and Rock Lee was forcibly stopped, Kibami Mizo looked around and saw that there was no one around, and whispered: “The first exam is a written test, which is extremely difficult, but there are several Chunin transformed in the examination room. Remember, don’t panic, no matter what the situation is, just remember one thing: never leave the examination room, you must stay calm, even if you get a blank paper, you will definitely pass. Also, don’t tell anyone, keep it to yourself.”
Himura Fuhiko widened his eyes and asked, “Miyazang, do you have any inside information?” Yagami Mizang laughed and did not respond. Instead, he said, “Don’t worry, you will be right if you listen to me.”
The three of them walked into the classroom. Sarutobi Kejiro stood in the corridor, sighed, turned around and saw Hatake Kakashi, smiled, and sure enough, the teachers were in the same mood. He did not approach to talk, because the seventh team had already appeared at the end of the corridor, and Sarutobi Kejiro left the school with a flash technique.
The first written test was indeed difficult. When the examiner Morino Ibiki gave the questions and attached extremely strict and unreasonable rules, half of the candidates in the classroom could not bear the pressure and left. Takeda Keishu was very nervous. He wanted to raise his hand several times, but when he saw that Kibami Mizo and Himura Fuhiko were sitting steadily, he finally chose to listen to what Mizo said before.
After they passed the written test, Feng Yan and Gui Zu were both sweating. The pressure was really too great. Thinking of what Yu Zang said before the test, both of them felt that Yu Zang really received the inside information, but they were determined not to reveal a word of it, just like the division of the spoils of the Wave Country mission.
When it was time for the second exam, Guizu came over again: “Yuzo, is there anything you want to tell us?” Feng Yan was also looking forward to it. Yuzo shook his head: “This time, our fourth class must work together. Remember, in this exam, killing is allowed.”
Compared to other classes, Class 4 has at least killed people with their own hands. The world of ninja does not require any psychological preparation, so they quickly adapted to their situation.
Hearing what Yuzo said, Guizu nodded and said, “It’s a pity that one of the team members in Shen’s class gave up, so they didn’t enter the second game.”
Yu Zang also sighed: “Then Shen must be very sad!” He felt that if he had not traveled through time and space and knew the original plot, perhaps the three people in Class 4 would have been eliminated in the first written test.
Compared to Teams 3, 8, and 10, these students have family heritage and have produced many Chunins and Jonins in their families. They have too much experience to teach their children. Team 7 has the aura of the protagonist, which is incomparable. Those who are eventually eliminated are still civilian ninjas with no background, lack of family thickness and strength.
This world is indeed extremely realistic!
Yagami Mizo was stunned for a while, and when he heard the examiner of the second exam, Mitarashi Anko, announce the start of the exam, he followed the instructions of the deputy examiners, received the scroll, and then passed through the entrance and officially entered the Forest of Death.
Chapter 17: The Insidious Little Team (Old Version)
Yagami Yuzang’s team got the Earth Scroll. According to the test rules, they must find the Sky Scroll and successfully reach the high tower in the center of the Death Forest to pass the test.
Himura Fuuhiko looked at Kibami Mizou. Ever since the three of them formed Team 4, Mizou has become the de facto core of Team 4, especially after the first exam. Fuuhiko felt that it would be right to do things according to Mizou’s instructions.
Yagami Mizou pinched his chin and said, “Now we don’t know what scrolls the other teams we meet have. What I mean is, if we meet a team from the same village in Konoha, we will ignore them. As for the other teams, we will try to catch them all!”
For Yu Zang, defeating or killing an enemy will earn him points, which can be exchanged for items in the system mall.
Feng Yan and Gui Zuo both expressed their support for Yu Zang’s proposal, because from the current perspective, this is their only option.
So after entering the Death Forest, the fourth team was not in a hurry to travel, but moved forward cautiously, looking for traces left by other teams.
Then in the afternoon, they finally met a small team, a standard configuration of two men and one woman, who were gathering under a big tree by the river to rest.
The three members of Team 4 were hiding in the trees far away and watching. When Yagami Mizo saw their clothes and weapons, he said, “They are from the Hidden Rain Village.”
This Chunin Exam was organized by Konoha Village. There were 51 teams with 153 people from six ninja villages in six countries, including Sand Village from the Land of Wind, Amegakure Village from the Land of Rain, Kusagakure Village from the Land of Grass, Taki Village from the Land of Water, and Sound Village from the Land of Fields.
However, one question from Ibiki Morino directly eliminated nearly half of the people, and now only 78 people from 26 teams entered the second exam.
The ninja costumes of the Hidden Rain Village are very interesting and can be roughly divided into two types: one is wearing striped clothes and using umbrellas as weapons; the other is wearing a white rubber swimsuit and an oxygen mask.
The team in front of them was dressed in the first style. After observing for a while, the three members of Team 4 were a little confused. The three members of the team from the Hidden Rain Village in front of them were not on guard at all. They didn’t know if they were too confident or what. When Yagami Mizo and Himura Fuhiko came back after a round of investigation, they were still sitting there.
Takeda Keisuke, who stayed behind, whispered, “They seem to be having an internal conflict. They were arguing just now.” Yagami Mizou frowned. Could it be that they were discovered by the other party and deliberately pretended to be in an internal conflict in order to lure the three of them to attack?
After observing for more than ten minutes, the three Rain Village ninjas seemed to have rested enough and were ready to continue on their way. Yu Zang whispered, “Never mind, go!”
Just as the three Rain Ninjas were about to move, three members of Team 4 jumped out and half-surrounded them. The three Rain Ninjas were startled, and after seeing the forehead protectors of Mizo and the others, one of the tall and thin ninjas was relieved: “Hey, we were just discussing where to find the scroll, and three ignorant brats showed up.”
However, Team 4 did not give them any chance to react. Mizou rushed forward in an instant and forced the speaking Amegakure ninja back with a single sword, and then the two men fought together.
Feng Yan threw several shurikens and forced back another male ninja who wanted to help, while the female ninja was left to Guizu to deal with.
The tall and thin ninja was shocked again. He originally thought that they were three rookies from Konoha Village, but he didn’t expect that Yuzo’s swordsmanship was so sharp. He finally found a chance to jump out, took out his umbrella, and shouted: “Ninja technique: Like rain and dew, a thousand books!”
But just as he threw his umbrella into the air, he saw a flash of a knife, and Mi Zang had already cut his umbrella into two pieces. Then he swung the knife again, and the ninja had no time to dodge. He covered his throat, his eyes widened, his teeth chattering, and then fell to the ground.
The female ninja screamed, and Guizu was unwilling to kill the woman, so he pointed a kunai at her and said, “Don’t move!”
Another male ninja was distracted and was hit by Feng Yan’s shuriken, falling to the ground with a scream.
Yagami Mizou swung his knife and said, “Hand over your scrolls and I will spare your lives!”
After killing the tall and thin ninja and hearing the system prompt that he had obtained 75 points, Yu Zang was already very satisfied. He was not a bloodthirsty person. If the tall and thin ninja had not just said that they were little devils, he would not be willing to take his life.
The female ninja fell to her knees and sobbed. The injured male ninja barely got up: “Our scroll has been stolen.”
“Who stole it?” asked Yu Zang.
“It’s the Sand Ninja monster with dark circles under his eyes and a gourd on his back, a kid with an oily face, and a woman with a fan on her back.”
It’s Gaara! Yu Zang was shocked and suddenly frowned: “Why would the Sand Ninja let you live?” He remembered that in the original plot, Gaara killed his way through.
“It’s…it was my companions who knelt down and begged for mercy, and that woman and Oil-faced man pleaded for mercy, so the monster let us go.” The injured ninja stammered.
“Then get out of here!” Yu Zang shouted softly, and then after saying hello, the three people from Team 4 immediately slipped away.
In fact, after entering the Forest of Death, Mizo had already made up his mind. First, he had to avoid meeting Gaara, and second, he had to avoid meeting the ninja teams of the Kusagakure Village, because he knew that Orochimaru was mixed in with the Kusagakure Village.
Hearing that Gaara was nearby, Mizo immediately made a decision: leave the direction of Gaara’s team first. He didn’t think that Team 4 would be able to survive if they met Gaara and his three companions. After all, Gaara’s strength was close to that of a jonin.
In the late afternoon, Team 4 encountered another team. Judging from their attire, they were Genin from the Sand Village. This time, Team 4 launched a surprise attack again, using Mizo’s extremely fast swordsmanship to injure a puppeteer first, and then the rest of the battle was easy.
Thinking of the Sand Ninja’s conspiracy with Orochimaru, Mizore did not show any mercy this time. Instead, he directly killed the enemy. After searching the scroll from the corpse and burning the body to destroy the evidence, Team 4 quickly left and headed towards the next target.
Chapter 18: Encounter with Mitarashi Red Bean (Old Version)
Sarutobi Kejiro is a good teacher. Although Team 4 does not have any reconnaissance ninjas, he taught the three Genin of Team 4 many reconnaissance techniques and experiences during the early mission guidance process.
After killing a group of Sand Ninja examinees, Team 4 continued on their journey. Mizou checked the system points and felt very happy.
In the first attack on three Rain Village ninjas, Yu Zang killed one and obtained 75 points. As Fuuhiko and Guizu each defeated their opponents, the system determined that Yu Zang had assisted, so he was rewarded with 30 points, which surprised Yu Zang.
Although he wanted to become strong, becoming strong did not mean that he had to fall into endless killing. This was the bottom line that Yu Zang set for himself. He was afraid that he would fall into darkness in pursuit of absolute power.
As for killing three Sand Ninjas, Yuzo obtained 180 points, which means that the strength of these three Sand Ninjas is slightly higher than that of the three Rain Ninjas, so the system’s reward is also higher.
However, what they got from the Sand Ninja was still the Earth Scroll, so the three of them agreed on a meeting place, and then dispersed to look for the rest of the team separately.
Maybe it was bad luck, in the direction that Yu Zang was looking, he only saw traces of a fight. Looking at the corpses, flesh and yellow sand scattered on the ground, Yu Zang almost vomited. It seemed that these were left behind when Gaara killed the Hidden Rain Ninja.
It was almost dusk, and the gloomy atmosphere in the Death Forest made Yu Zang feel cold on his back. After searching for 30 minutes west of the agreed location, he returned cautiously.
When they returned to the agreed location, Katsurashi also found nothing, but Fengyan discovered a team of Taki ninjas about 20 minutes upstream from their river, near the edge of the forest.
After the three of them finished eating their dry food, they quietly approached the place where Takinin was resting.
The three Taki ninjas were very cautious. Feng Yan had already discovered at least three warning traps they had set, so Team 4 hid in a big tree and waited quietly.
He waited until midnight, and seeing that two ninjas were already asleep and one was on guard, Mizou made a gentle gesture, moved his body slightly, and then attacked instantly.
According to the tactics previously agreed upon, the fastest members of Team 4 are Mizou and Fuuhiko. Mizou can use “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” to move at high speed, but with his current physical fitness and endurance, the farthest he can move is only about 10 meters, which is already his limit.
The attribute of Fengyan’s chakra is lightning, and he is known for his speed, so Yu Zang and Fengyan rushed out one after the other like big birds.
At the moment when Yu Zang jumped out, the Taki ninja on guard suddenly threw a kunai, accurately hitting the trunk of a big tree, which happened to be where Yu Zang was going to land. The pre-buried detonating tag exploded immediately, submerging Yu Zang’s figure.
Seeing Feng Yan falling to the ground, the other two ninjas who were awakened by the explosion jumped up. The ninja on sentry sneered and said, “Another group of ignorant little rats!”
Feng Yan did not answer. The moment he jumped down from the tree, he rolled on the ground, dodging more than ten shurikens that were shot at him. Then he threw out seven or eight shurikens, forcing back the two ninjas who had just woken up and wanted to get closer.
Then, under the moonlight shining through the branches, a cold light flashed, and the ninja on guard suddenly froze, while Yu Zang’s figure had already fallen beside Feng Yan.
Before the attack, he had already imagined many possible outcomes, so the three members of Team 4 had already set up the props for the substitution jutsu. The moment Yu Zang jumped out and saw the sentry Taki Ninja raising his hand, the substitution jutsu was already activated. With the help of Feng Yan to attract the attention of the three people, Yu Zang moved to a distance of 10 meters and then launched the “Swordsmanship: Flying Strike”.
After dealing with one person, the other two Taki ninjas were shocked and immediately huddled together. Feng Yan was sharp-eyed and suddenly threw several shurikens to the other side. A figure jumped back in embarrassment from the shade of the tree.
“Your clone technique is really bad.” Feng Yan sneered. Ever since he followed Yu Zang out, his eyes have been fixed on the two people who had just fallen asleep. In his eyes, the sentry ninja was already a dead man, because according to tactics, that was Yu Zang’s target.
The ninja who used the clone technique to launch a sneak attack looked panicked. He was terrified by the ghostly figure of Yu Zang just now, so most of his attention was on Yu Zang.
Mi Zang did not say anything, but took the time to adapt his body. Although the “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” looked very similar to the Flying Thunder God Slash, it was not a space ninjutsu. Instead, it was a sword technique that instantly increased the speed to the extreme and attacked in a straight line. Although he had taken the Body Refining Pill (Huo), this attack was at the extreme distance and his body was still stiff.
These three Taki ninjas were the same as the fourth team, all three men. The remaining two were much easier to deal with, with Feng Yan’s long-range hidden weapon restraining them, and Yu Zang relied on his skilled swordsmanship to chop down the ninja who used the clone technique again.
Finally, the ninja turned around and tried to escape, then screamed, and Guizu’s figure slowly appeared from behind the tree: “Don’t even think about running away!”
After the first killing, the second and third killings were already used to it. The fourth squad quickly cleaned up the battlefield and left.
When checking the spoils, Guizu found two scrolls, and one for heaven and one for earth. It seemed that some unknown team had fallen victim to the evil hands of this Takinin team.
In an open area in the middle of the forest, the three members of Team 4 hid behind a strange rock. Yu Zang took out a piece of dry food, chewed it hard, and then spat it out: “The dry food in Takigakure is as bad as the one in Konoha!” Guizu and Fengyan both laughed.
Suddenly, a tiger roared not far away. The three men immediately jumped up, holding their weapons and looking alert. Yu Zang made a gesture, and the three men quietly went in the direction of the tiger’s roar.
Mitarashi Anko covered her neck, where the “Earth Seal” was still burning with pain. After receiving the news, she rushed to the Death Forest and finally found Orochimaru. She originally wanted to use the “Double Snakes Killing Each Other” to die together with Orochimaru, but unfortunately she failed to do so in the end.
Perhaps seeing his former disciple, Orochimaru did not kill Red Bean. Red Bean dragged her injured arm, and because of the curse seal, her fighting power was greatly reduced at this moment, and she was even forced to lean against a big rock by three jungle tigers.
A kunai quietly fell into her hand, and Hongdou was ready to fight to the death. Suddenly three figures jumped out, one of them was very fast, and under the clear moonlight, an extremely sharp white light flashed, and a tiger had already fallen to the ground.
A figure landed in front of Hongdou, holding a kunai in his hand, and turned around with a bright smile: “Teacher Hongdou, don’t worry!”
These three people were naturally the three of Yu Zang. When they found that Mitarashi Anko was trapped in the center by three tigers, Yu Zang immediately said, “Go and help Teacher Anko!” He remembered the original plot he had read, and it seemed that there was indeed such a part.
After killing one tiger, Yuzang and Fengyan prepared to deal with the other two, but someone was faster and the two tigers were killed to the ground by two flashes of swords.
Two Konoha Anbu ninjas wearing animal masks jumped out and surrounded Mizoro and the other two. Katsura pointed at his forehead protector and said loudly, “Teacher Anko, we are Konoha’s candidates!”
Mitarashi Anko frowned: “Who is your team leader? Showing up so rashly, aren’t you afraid that I’m an enemy, pretending to be here to seduce you?”
Yu Zang was a little speechless. It was obvious that Hongdou didn’t think they were meddling in other people’s business, but was teaching them some ninja principles. But he couldn’t say that he had watched the animation and knew about this plot, so he said, “We dealt with all the nearby teams. Although I don’t know why Teacher Hongdou was injured, as Konoha companions, helping each other is what we should do, right?”
Hongdou sighed, “Okay, thank you little brats. Tell me the name of your leader, and when you get out of the forest, I’ll treat you to a barbecue. If you can get out alive.”
Feng Yan felt a little unhappy. He felt that Hongdou’s attitude was cold and that his good intentions were totally ignored, so he said, “We are the subordinates of the fourth team, Sarutobi Kejiro.”
Hongdou nodded: “Okay, I remember. You can go.” She paused: “Don’t go in that direction.” She pointed with her arm, and then disappeared with the two Anbu ninjas.
“Alas, why do we feel so uncomfortable even though we did a good thing?” Feng Yan was still very depressed. Yu Zang knew the connection. In fact, Hongdou also had good intentions. After all, Orochimaru suddenly appeared in the examination room of the Chunin Exam. For the sake of the students, she didn’t want Team 4 to know too much about the situation. It was also a kind of protection.
Seeing Hongdou and the others disappear, Yu Zang said, “Let’s catch up a little bit.” Feng Yan nodded and said, “There was a tiger roar here just now. It might have attracted the attention of other teams. We really can’t stay here for long. It’s a pity to waste three good tiger skins!”
Yu Zang was also a little distressed, but he took the lead and went to the forest. Feng Yan was shocked: “Teacher Hongdou just didn’t let us go here. I think there must be danger there!”
Mizo said with a smile: “Don’t worry, let’s go do something good to help people!” The direction that Red Bean pointed to was obviously the direction where Orochimaru disappeared. So Orochimaru should have met Team 7 before this. At this time, Naruto and Sasuke were unconscious, Sakura was the most helpless, and there were three Oto-nin who were watching covetously.
Chapter 19: Rescue Team 7 (Old Version)
After walking along the river for about an hour, Guizu suddenly whispered, “Something’s happening!” The three of them stopped immediately.
Then Guizu pointed in a direction and said, “Something is wrong there!” Yu Zang nodded, quietly moved over there, and returned after a long time.
He said softly, “It looks like there must have been a fierce battle there, with signs of fire escape, but there are no bodies or things left at the scene. We have to be careful, this should be what Hongdou teacher wants us to beware of.”
He said so, but in fact, after seeing the scene, Yu Zang found two kunai tied with burnt wires behind a big tree with a burnt trunk. They must be the traces left by Sasuke’s battle with Orochimaru using the Dragon Fire Technique in the original plot.
Then Sakura should be nearby. After all, she couldn’t go too far with two unconscious teammates. At the same time, the three people from the Sound Village should be lying in ambush nearby.
So Yu Zang said, “We have to be careful. There may be enemies ambushing nearby. But don’t worry. In my opinion, they should be ambushing ahead, not targeting us. Let’s find a safe place and rest first.”
According to Yu Zang’s judgment, it would be extremely difficult to find three Sound Ninjas in the dark, and the possibility of being exposed would be even greater. After all, these three Sound Ninjas made their living by identifying sounds, and there were no professional reconnaissance ninjas in the team, so it was better to be cautious.
In the original plot, Orochimaru wanted to kill Sasuke at first. After all, when he and Uchiha Itachi were both members of the “Akatsuki” organization, Orochimaru suffered a loss under Itachi’s illusion and was almost killed instantly by the opponent. Since he couldn’t deal with the big one, he would take it out on the small one. This was probably Orochimaru’s mentality.
However, after meeting and fighting Sasuke in the Forest of Death during the Chunin Exam, Orochimaru suddenly discovered that this was a perfect body container, so he left the “Heaven’s Curse Seal” on Sasuke, intending to take over Sasuke’s body when the time was right.
But he was later caught up by Red Bean, and the two had a fight, which resulted in Orochimaru not having time to change his order. So the Sound Ninja Trio still followed Orochimaru’s previous instructions and came to cause trouble for Sasuke.
However, although Toss, Sack and King are all Orochimaru’s subordinates, this time they are a temporary team. All three want to get more performance and recognition in front of Orochimaru, but are unwilling to sacrifice themselves to complete the task of “killing Sasuke”, so this team seriously lacks cooperation and team awareness.
The reason why Mizo was so sure that the Sound Ninja Trio would continue to wait until dawn to launch the attack as in the original plot was because he met Red Bean and determined that the development of the plot would not change for the time being.
Although he is a time traveler, Mizo has never used his knowledge to change the plot so far. He is just a small Genin with little influence. Without sufficient strength and influence, he can’t change anything, except the fate of himself and the other two companions in Team 4.
Although they didn’t know what Yu Zang was planning, Feng Yan and Gui Zu still followed Yu Zang’s advice. The three of them found a quiet place, arranged the order of the night watch, and then began to take turns to rest.
The first ray of sunlight in the early morning shone through the dense leaves in patches. Yu Zang yawned, kicked Gui Zu who was still sleeping, and said to Feng Yan who was on guard, “Thank you for your hard work!” Then he walked to the river and washed his face.
The three of them ate some dry food for breakfast and then continued their search.
At this time, in a forest, the Sound Ninja trio finally couldn’t bear it anymore and launched an attack. At the critical moment, Xiao Li appeared, but because of unclear intelligence and unaware of the Sound Ninja’s methods, Xiao Li was knocked to the ground. Then the Ino-Shika-Cho combination also appeared and fell into a tough battle.
Saku attacked his companion Kin who was hit by Ino’s “Heart Transfer Technique”, and Ino was also injured. Shikamaru was exhausted and could not continue to control Toss with the Shadow Imitation Technique. Choji was also injured on the ground. Just when Saku was about to use the Sky-Slashing Ultra Wave to eliminate Ino, Shika and Chou, Team 4 finally arrived.
Seeing that Saku was pointing his hands at the unconscious Sasuke and Naruto, Mizou jumped up and activated the “Sword Technique: Flying Strike”. There was a flash of the knife, and Saku screamed. Both of his arms were cut off, and then they exploded, and flesh and blood scattered everywhere.
Katsura laughed and said, “Haha, Mizoro guessed that you guys were in trouble, it seems we finally caught up with you. What’s wrong, Shikamaru, Choji, can’t you handle these three bastards?”
Mizou put away his knife, looked around, and said, “Are you surprised? I say, the two in the tree, how about I leave the remaining two to you?”
Both Ino-Shika-cho and Sakura were in great shock. Unlike Team 4, they had not yet killed a person. Seeing Mizo suddenly appear and ruthlessly cut off Saku’s arms, these Genin were stunned.
After hearing what Yu Zang said, everyone came back to their senses from their shock. They followed Yu Zang’s gaze and saw Hyuga Neji and Tenten standing on the big tree.
When Neji saw Rock Lee being knocked to the ground unconscious, he was furious. His Byakugan was already open. Just now, Mizo’s movements were too fast, and the Byakugan was not the Sharingan, so he couldn’t even see Mizo’s attack movements clearly.
He frowned and said, “I didn’t expect that there are still a few very strong Genin in this class. You are Kibami Mizou, right? Your swordsmanship is very good, I…”
Yu Zang’s strength aroused his interest in challenging her, but Yu Zang did not give him a chance to continue speaking. Suddenly, his face lit up and he waved his arms: “Hey, beautiful Tiantian, you are here too!”
Tiantian covered her forehead with her hands. She had already recognized Yu Zang, the boy who once pestered her for a discount on the ninja tools sold at “Honda-do” on the pretext of being a classmate.
Ningci was suddenly interrupted and felt a little unhappy. Just as he was about to turn his eyes to Toss, he put away his eyes and said lightly: “I don’t need to take action against the remaining two!”
Mizou quickly winked at Fengyan and Guizu. He wanted to make his presence felt in front of the two protagonists and the little strong men of Konoha. If according to the original plot, Sasuke woke up, opened the curse seal and was about to go berserk, but was stopped by Sakura, then his trip would be meaningless.
So Yu Zang didn’t even look behind him. He didn’t need to look, as Sasuke should be waking up soon, so he continued, “Well, I’ll just deal with them reluctantly. Feng Yan, let’s go!”
Unlike Guizu, Fengyan is a very serious person. Guizu is the kindest person in Class 4 and never willing to kill. Now there is a female voice ninja Jin on the opposite side, so Yu Zang naturally chooses to hand it over to Fengyan because he has to deal with that Tos.
Toss is a very capable and flexible person. Although he was killed in the end because he stupidly challenged Gaara, as Orochimaru’s subordinate, he might be used as a sacrifice for the Impure World Reincarnation in the future. Getting rid of him now can be regarded as a small contribution made by Mizo to weaken Orochimaru’s strength.
Feng Yan nodded, looked at Jin who was bleeding from the corner of his mouth and had internal injuries, and said seriously: “Although you are a woman, you are a ninja after all. So don’t think I am bullying you, girl, show your weapon!”
Chapter 20 Sasuke Explodes (Old Version)
Toss frowned. He didn’t care that Sack was rolling on the ground and screaming. He stared at Yu Zang with extreme vigilance.
Just now, Mizou suddenly appeared and cut off both of Saku’s arms with just one sword. He also interrupted the ninjutsu that Saku was about to perform, causing the chakra to be suddenly interrupted and exploded. It seems that Saku will not live for long.
Yu Zang couldn’t help but look back. He had already sensed the violent fluctuation of chakra in the air. Then he saw Sasuke still lying on the ground, with faint purple chakra emanating from his body. He couldn’t help but secretly smack his lips. How powerful would chakra be to be able to leak out?
Then he bent down with a serious look, supported his left hand on the ground, and held the hilt of the knife behind his back with his right hand. He vaguely remembered that Toss’s attack method was to use the porous armor on his hands to create harsh sound waves, paralyzing the opponent’s auditory nerves and even making people comatose.
If he used “Sword Technique: Flying Attack” like he did against Sack just now, Mizo was not sure. His attack method just now had been seen by the opponent. With Toss’s combat intelligence, he would not fail to figure out that if his attack was blocked or not killed in one blow, then he would be the one to suffer.
Seeing that Yu Zang took an attacking stance, Toss had no choice but to fight back. Judging from Sack’s injuries, the other party was ruthless and merciless. It was no use to reason with him, so he could only fight back.
Mizou took a deep breath, his body trembled, and like a cheetah attacking, he attacked Toss in an instant.
Toss quickly raised his arm, ready to launch the “Roaring Pierce”, but he did not expect that Yu Zang’s movements and speed were faster. Almost in an instant, as soon as Yu Zang rushed into the attack range, the knife had already been used.
“The three swallows return!” The onlookers only heard several consecutive “ding ding ding” sounds, and then saw Yu Zang retract his knife and stand in front of Tos.
Sakura was startled, thinking that Mizo was also hit like Toss, and then she saw Toss’s eyes were dull, and he fell to his knees with a thud. His arms were blown by the wind, and his long sleeves shattered like butterflies and scattered all over the ground.
Then the armor on his arm was neatly cut off, revealing his wrist full of small holes. Then blood oozed out of his wrist, and then blood also oozed out of his neck.
Yu Zang took a deep breath. Just in a moment, he performed “Swallow Return” three times and slashed nine times in succession, hitting Tos’ arms and throat respectively.
Although he managed to offset the “loud piercing” that Toss had desperately sent out by vibrating the air with his quick sword strikes, Yu Zang still felt his ears buzzing and even a little dizzy. He felt like retching and his chakra was a little disordered.
“At least I got rid of a potential enemy!” Yu Zang thought to himself, retracted his knife and looked at Feng Yan.
At this moment Feng Yan had used shuriken to force Jin into a desperate situation. The girl with long black hair was desperately resisting. Although she had an average relationship with Toss and Sack, Jin’s heart was filled with fear when she saw that one of them was dead and the other was injured, and the injured one would probably not live long.
If she had not been injured, she would have had a hundred ways to deal with this kid who could only throw hidden weapons, but she happened to be hit by Sack’s Sky-Cutting Wave and suffered serious internal injuries. At this time, Jin had no choice but to run around and barely put up a futile resistance.
Ino opened her eyes weakly: “Um… can you spare her life?” Sakura also woke up from the huge shock and shouted: “Feng Yan, stop killing people!” Her eyes were full of fear. It was probably the first time she saw her former classmate killing people in such a straightforward and cruel way.
Feng Yan looked at Yu Zang, who shrugged, took off the ninja sword from his back, leaned on it with both hands and sat down: “Whether to kill or not depends on Sasuke’s opinion!”
Sakura turned around happily and saw Sasuke standing up. Her originally happy face suddenly turned into extreme fear. At this time, Sasuke’s body was full of purple chakra, and black curse seal patterns appeared on his cheeks and arms. He looked very scary.
“Sakura, who made you become like this?” Seeing Sakura covered in wounds and even her hair becoming shorter, Sasuke, who cared about his companion, became angry and asked coldly.
Everyone present had a look of fear and shock on their faces, with the exception of Mizoguchi. From his aesthetic point of view, he thought that Sasuke was really damn handsome at this moment!
No one replied. Sasuke looked around and saw the three of Ino, Shika and Chou, Lee lying on the ground, Neji and Tenten standing on the tree, Katsurashi standing aside and trembling, Fuuhiko trying hard to control his body, and Mizoro sitting on the ground with his sword.
Mizou pointed at Jin, who had a wary and fearful look on his face. As Sasuke looked at him, Jin’s expression became uglier and uglier.
Sakura trembled and wanted to say something, but no words came out. She suddenly felt that Yu Zang’s casual finger was like a demon, luring Sasuke into endless darkness.
Neji’s face was solemn, the initial shock had disappeared, and he suddenly became very interested in Sasuke and Mizou, especially Mizou’s nonchalant actions and expressions, which made him know that Mizou was definitely a very powerful guy!
“It was you and your accomplices who hurt Sakura?” Sasuke looked at Jin fiercely. Jin’s face was full of fear. He could no longer hold the kunai in his hand and it fell to the ground with a thud.
This sound seemed to remind Sasuke, a purple-black afterimage flashed by, and a gust of wind blew at the spot. Yu Zang was shocked, this speed was too fast to catch up.
Sasuke had already grabbed Jin’s neck and slowly lifted her up: “Hurting my companions is absolutely intolerable!” Just as he was about to attack, Sakura reacted, rushed over, and protected Sasuke from behind: “Sasuke-kun, stop it, don’t do this!”
Yu Zang sighed secretly, thinking that from a top student’s perspective, Sakura’s behavior was not like that of a ninja at all. She was even merciful in the face of the enemy. This was not kindness, it was simply a bit of a saint bitch!
Sasuke’s hand stopped, then he threw it away, and Jin flew out, falling to the ground, holding his hands to his throat and coughing loudly.
Then the curse seal on Sasuke’s body, which changed from black to fiery red, gradually dissipated and gathered again behind his neck.
Yu Zang sighed, stood up, searched a scroll from Toss, and said: “Hey, that Sound Ninja, get out of here!” He came here just to show off in front of the protagonists. Since Sasuke chose not to kill, it would be wrong for him to finish him off. Then he glanced at Feng Yan and felt that if Feng Yan hadn’t been procrastinating, all three heads would have been obtained.
Feng Yan was a little embarrassed, and he didn’t want to do anything to a woman. Yu Zang put Tos’s scroll on the ground, then took out two earth scrolls and said, “Here are three scrolls. If any of your teams needs one, come and get it!”
Chapter 21: Preliminary Round of the Third Exam (Old Version)
It was a bit awkward; no one spoke, or even moved, except for Jin who was still coughing violently.
This was a morning that surprised almost everyone present. First, Team 4 dropped from the sky, and then Yagami Mizou quickly and efficiently dealt with two enemies. At this time, Saku was no longer moving or making any sound. It was probably because his chakra suddenly exploded and he was killed in pain.
This was the first time that the Konoha tough guys from Team 7, Team 8 and Team 3 saw their companions killing each other. Of course, it didn’t count that Kakashi Hatake was killed on the bridge to block the knife for Zabuza, after all, Kakashi was an old driver who had been carrying out missions for many years.
However, Yu Zang’s murder was not big news. Sasuke suddenly woke up, and with terrifying chakra that everyone could sense, he captured Jin in an instant almost like teleportation, shocking everyone again.
Mizou was speechless. He looked at Team 8, then at Neji and Tenten, and realized that except for Neji, and Sasuke and Sakura who were not paying attention here, it seemed that everyone looked at him with something wrong, the kind of look that was hard to describe.
It was as if he saw an honest and familiar person suddenly kill someone, which made Yu Zang feel uncomfortable. He knew that his idea of ??saving Team 7 and getting some face at the same time had failed, but he was reluctant to give up the system points.
Mi Zang sighed again, and was about to tell his two companions to leave, but he heard Naruto, who was still lying on the ground, suddenly talking in his sleep: “Sakura, it’s dangerous! It’s okay, I will protect Sakura!” His voice was still very loud, and was filled with an inexplicable confidence.
Shikamaru was the first to react and said, “We are still missing a scroll.” He walked over and took away a scroll, and said to Mizo in a somewhat helpless tone: “Ha, we have been fighting here for a long time, and Naruto is really comfortable! This guy, there is really no way to deal with him!”
Then he signaled with his eyes, and Jin understood. He quickly got up, suppressed a cough, and stumbled away.
Ningji snorted, jumped down and picked up the still unconscious Xiao Li, and Yu Zang said with a smile: “Tiantian beauty, what scrolls do you need? Do you need my help?”
Tenten spat, “Don’t worry about it!” Neji glared at him and said, “Your name is Kibami Mizou, right? I remember your name, and I hope we can fight each other one day!”
He looked back at Sasuke, said hello to everyone with Tenten, and flew away.
Mizo looked at Sasuke, who was shaking and holding his wrist, and knew that Sasuke had tasted the power given by Orochimaru. He sighed secretly and said, “It’s time for us to go! Shikamaru, do you want to come with us?”
Before Shikamaru could say anything, Choji came over and said, “Okay, let’s go together, so we can take care of each other!” Ino was still a little weak, and the look she gave Mizoro looked more complicated.
Shikamaru said helplessly: “Naruto hasn’t woken up yet, are we just going to leave them like this?” Mizo said: “Don’t worry, Sasuke has woken up, Team 7 will be fine.”
Sasuke turned his head at this time, his body was still trembling, obviously he had not completely come out of the power experience brought to him by the curse seal, but his tone was a little cold: “Did you kill these two people? Thank you!”
From his tone, I really can’t hear much gratitude. Yu Zang waved his hand and said to Feng Yan: “Let’s go, let’s deal with the body first!”
So everyone saw Yuzo and Fuhiko dragging the bodies of Tos and Sack together, and then saw Yuzo stab Sack again, and they couldn’t help but tremble. When Yuzo used “Fire Style. Great Fireball Technique” to burn the bodies of the two, Ino couldn’t bear it anymore.
She trembled and said, “Miyazo, you have already killed them, why do you want to destroy and insult their bodies?” Shikamaru shouted at the side: “Ino!”
Mizo sighed again. He sighed a lot this morning. He patiently said to Ino, “When we were in the ninja school, Iruka taught us. After being a Genin for so long, the leader also said that the best way to deal with the corpse of an enemy ninja is to use fire escape. Have you forgotten? Or did the leader never say that?”
Ino was speechless for a moment, and stammered: “Of course Asuma-sensei taught me. It’s just… “She” just kept saying it for a long time, but in the end she couldn’t explain it clearly.
Mizo saw that Sasuke had calmed down, and saw that the fire had almost burned the bodies of Toss and Sack, so he said, “Okay, we should set off! Sasuke, see you at the Central Tower!”
So Team 4 and Team 8 bid farewell to Team 7, and headed for the central tower. Along the way, Shikamaru had to take care of the injured Ino, while Katsura and Choji got together to chat and brag, so Mizo was in front and Fuuhiko was behind, one leading the way and the other guarding the rear.
Arriving at the tower, the two classes temporarily separated. Mizo opened the two scrolls of heaven and earth skillfully, and before Feng Yan could even warn him, a clone of Iruka teacher emerged from the scroll.
Iruka was very happy to see that it was Team 4 that passed the Forest of Death. He was always a good teacher and tried his best to treat all students equally, but it was obvious that he put too much energy on Naruto.
After announcing the function of the scroll and the content and meaning of the inscription of the Sandaime Hokage hanging on the wall, Iruka said again: “Congratulations to you for making the teacher look at you with new eyes. I hope you will continue to work hard in the upcoming exams and competitions!”
In the lobby of the central tower, the Sandaime Hokage and all the teams and teachers who entered the third exam stood together. Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the seven teams that passed the Death Forest test, and his bad mood caused by the sudden appearance of Orochimaru suddenly brightened up a little.
In this Chunin Exam, except for a team from the Sand Village in the Land of Wind, the other six teams that entered the third round were all from Konoha.
As expected, Kabuto Yakushi voluntarily withdrew from the competition in order to hide his strength, leaving 20 people.
The results of the random draw were soon revealed. The Sandaime Hokage said that the first round was just a preliminaries, the purpose of which was to reduce the number of candidates once again. Depending on the results of this preliminaries, the final number of candidates who would become Chunins would be determined after the second round of competition.
Yu Zang looked up at the big screen, and when he saw his opponent appear, he cursed inwardly: “Fuck you!”
Because of the absence of the Sound Trio, the plot is different from the original. Starting from the first game, Uchiha Sasuke is against Akado Kai, Aburame Shino is against Himura Fuhiko, Kankuro is against Ken Misumi, Haruno Sakura is against Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru is against Takeda Keizashi, Uzumaki Naruto is against Inuzuka Kiba, Hyuga Neji is against Hyuga Hinata, Rock Lee is against Akimichi Chouji, Temari is against Tenten.
Then Mizo saw his own name: Gaara vs. Giganto. He closed his eyes in pain, as if he sensed someone was looking at him, so Mizo looked back and saw a pair of dark circles under his eyes. It was his opponent, Gaara!
Chapter 22: Fighting Gaara (Old Version)
Just like the original plot, Sasuke was injured and had the Heaven’s Curse Seal cast upon him by Orochimaru, so he was unable to use his own chakra. Facing his opponent, Akado Kai, who could absorb chakra, he was caught in a tough battle for a while.
However, a genius is a genius. Sasuke remembered the battle with Rock Lee in the lobby of the Ninja School, so he created his own “Lion Combo” and finally defeated his opponent.
Kakashi Hatake noticed something was wrong and immediately pulled Sasuke to another room in the tower, preparing to seal Sasuke with the curse.
Before the second game started, Yu Zang originally wanted to say something to Feng Yan, but seeing Feng Yan’s determined expression, he finally didn’t say it.
In Mizo’s opinion, Fuhiko will definitely lose against Shino Aburame. Although Shino was also very low-key during school, he has a family secret technique, is calm and composed, and has a high combat IQ, which makes him a tough opponent.
Soon after the battle began, Feng Yan felt uneasy. All his attacks were easily resolved by Shino, as if his every move was seen by the other party and countermeasures were prepared in advance.
In the end, Feng Yan lost the match. He had tried his best, but the gap in strength was there. In the end, he ran out of chakra and was knocked to the ground by Shino at close range.
Back in the audience, Feng Yan said tiredly: “Yu Zang, you and Gui Zu must win!” Gui Zu shook his head: “I want to fight Shikamaru, I don’t think I can do it.” Yu Zang also shook his head: “My opponent is not easy to deal with!”
The following matches were the same as the original plot. Kankuro defeated Ken Misumi, Sakura and Ino tied, Naruto defeated Kiba with a fart, and Shikamaru defeated the unmotivated Katsura with his invincible wisdom and combat IQ.
Rock Lee relied on pure physical skills to defeat Choji, and next was Kibami Mizo against Gaara.
Seeing Gaara standing in the center of the stadium, Gekko Hayate, who was hosting the game, looked at Kibagami Mizo on the other side and said silently in his heart: “Boy, do a good job.” Then he blew the whistle to start the game.
Gaara carried his big gourd on his back, folded his arms, and looked at Yuzang coldly, as if he was looking at a dead person. For him, in addition to completing a mission, Gaara’s biggest wish was to have a battle with the genius of Konoha this year, the legendary last of the Uchiha clan – Sasuke.
In his eyes, all the contestants present were the same, weak opponents who were vulnerable and even made him lose interest.
Since the results of the group battles were announced, Mizo has been thinking about how to fight Gaara. In his opinion, a wizard like Gaara with high attack, high defense, high HP, high blue (chakra) and high shield is indeed difficult to deal with.
After thinking it over, Yu Zang still felt that Lee’s method of relying on high movement speed to deal with Gaara in the original plot was the best solution. After all, in the second match of the original plot, Sasuke also used high-speed movement and stabbing Chidori to cause damage to Gaara.
So when Gekkou Gale signaled that the match could begin, contrary to everyone’s expectations, it was Mizo who launched the first attack.
Mizo had previously estimated the distance between the two people, which was about 5 meters. In other words, he could use the sudden attack of “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” to deal a fatal blow to Gaara.
There was a flash of white knife light, and many people’s eyes were dazzled. Then they saw that Yu Zang was still standing in the same place, but the distance was slightly forward than when the competition started.
Yu Zang took a breath, still supporting himself with his left hand while half-kneeling on the ground, with his right hand grasping the hilt of the sword behind his back.
Gaara’s eyes changed, and a crack appeared on his neck, then spread out, covering his entire face. Then the sand armor covering his neck began to drip down like quicksand.
But soon, Gaara repaired the sand armor and said in a low voice, “Interesting.” The attack just now by Mizou was so fast that even his sand shield could not keep up.
The Sandaime Hokage in the stands nodded slightly. Yuzo’s move reminded him of the Flying Thunder God Slash of his master, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.
Gaara’s counterattack was quick. Almost as soon as Yuzo had adjusted his breathing, a huge sand hand slapped up from under Yuzo’s feet and grabbed Yuzo fiercely.
Mizou quickly stepped back and dodged the attack. He had figured out a small flaw of Gaara, which was that Gaara’s moves were a little slow, that is, the pre-swing was very obvious.
Leaping in mid-air, Yu Zang activated the “Ninja Technique: Fox Tail Shadow Technique”, and then his figure was hidden in the sky full of light red sword light.
Gaara raised his hand, and countless yellow sands flew in, forming a semicircle around his body. Then he jumped back, and with a flash of the knife, Mizoro appeared on the ground.
“What a pity!” Mi Zang gritted his teeth. Gaara needed a constant supply of chakra to control the yellow sand. Just now he noticed that the semicircle of yellow sand had flown to the highest point, which meant that Gaara’s new chakra had not been injected again. So he jumped out of the sword shadow in an instant and slashed from bottom to top.
But Gaara’s sand shield had some bugs, and the opponent dodged this move. Then he gritted his teeth and launched “Sword Technique: Flying Attack” again.
In the dust filled with yellow sand, Gaara flew backwards and slammed into the wall at the edge of the stadium. Mizo was breathing rapidly, and when he saw Gaara slowly stand up, with two huge cracks crossing his chest, he felt a little disappointed.
This layer of close-fitting sand armor is really disgusting! Yu Zang kicked his feet and pounced again, shouting: “Sword Technique: Thousand Bull Slash!”
This is the skill that comes with a famous sword that Yu Zang has just unlocked. Through daily training tasks and defeating opponents in the Death Forest, Yu Zang earned nearly a thousand points, and then used eight hundred points to exchange for a new skill.
The ninja sword in his hand turned into a short sharp knife with a blood-red light on the blade. Gaara wanted to fight back in a hurry, but Mizo’s attack was too fast. Only the sound of flapping was heard continuously, which stunned everyone in the stands.
“Sword Technique: Thousand Ox Slashes” comes from the fable of “Pao Ding butchering an Ox” in “Zhuangzi. The Art of Preserving Life”. As the name suggests, Mizou surrounded Gaara’s entire body and struck hundreds, nearly a thousand cuts.
Countless slashes stripped off Gaara’s sand shield and sand armor, and the figures of the two were completely shrouded in the rising smoke and dust.
A figure jumped out from the smoke, his chest rising and falling noticeably, and then he formed seals with his hands: “Fire Style. Firefly Technique!”
Chapter 23 Failure (Old Version)
The figure that jumped out was none other than Yu Zang. After completing the “Sword Technique: Thousand Bull Slash”, he felt more tired than ever before. His whole body was aching and sore, as if countless tiny needles were piercing his skin and acupuncture points.
This was the sequelae of his physical fitness not being able to keep up with the swordsmanship, but Yu Zang still gritted his teeth and persevered. He ignored the pain in his body and activated his family’s fire-style ninjutsu.
Countless tiny sparks of fire appeared like fireflies in the forest at night, and as Yu Zang pointed, they flew into the smoke like moths to a flame. Then, continuous explosions sounded.
Yu Zang was completely exhausted, but he still managed to take a few steps back, half-kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath. Sweat dripped from his forehead, and he felt his whole body was soaked.
This series of attacks was so intense that it was dizzying. Basically, since the start of the battle, it was Mizo who took the initiative to attack Gaara, leaving Gaara without even a chance to react.
The Konoha’s little strong men who were watching in the stands were all stunned. After a while, Inuzuka Kiba swallowed his saliva and said, “So… so strong!”
Neji’s eyes became extremely eager, and up to this point in the battle, he felt that if he met Mizo, he would be much easier to deal with than Gaara, because his Kaiten, to a certain extent, could also perfectly defeat agile players like Mizo, just like he restrained Rock Lee.
Kai looked at Sarutobi Kejiro and patted him on the shoulder: “It seems that your student has surpassed you in swordsmanship, Kejiro!” Kejiro, who had been worried, smiled and said, “It is the greatest joy of every teacher that the student surpasses the teacher. There are very few swordsmanships that I can teach Yuzang. It seems that this guy really gave us a lot of surprises!”
Kai sighed, “This kid’s swordsmanship is amazing, but his body can’t keep up. Hey, Kakashi, the Kibami family and your Hatake family were once known as the two great swordsmanship families in Konoha. How about Mizou’s performance, right?”
Kakashi said lazily, “Oh, yes!” He was a little absent-minded, because not long ago, when he was sealing the “Heaven’s Curse Seal” on Sasuke’s neck, Orochimaru suddenly appeared. Although Orochimaru did nothing but said a few words, Kakashi was still shocked and broke out in a cold sweat, and quickly reported it to the Third Hokage.
These leading jonin were, at this moment, watching the battle on the one hand, and on the other hand, on guard, guarding against Orochimaru’s possible conspiracy and actions to disrupt the Chunin Exam.
The battle between Genin was not very exciting for the teachers. It was understandable that Sasuke did not play very exciting in the first match because of the “Heaven’s Curse Seal”.
Up to now, what really makes the Sandaime Hokage and the leading jonin feel interesting is the match between Gaara and Kibagami Mizo. Originally, it was thought that Gaara would be overwhelmingly suppressed, but it turned out that Mizo, who was not favored by everyone from the beginning, was the real highlight.
Mi Zang was panting. The swordsmanship he learned actually required physical strength and chakra. Of course, due to the system, the amount of chakra required was not too much, but the burden on the body was too great.
Yu Zang half-knelt on the ground, staring intently at the gradually dissipating smoke.
Then a figure gradually appeared. Gaara was covered in blood, with large pieces of sand armor peeling off his body. Even the gourd behind him had several large holes drilled by Mizoro, and the stored yellow sand kept flowing out.
Gaara covered his forehead and suddenly laughed strangely: “You actually hurt me? You actually hurt me?” In the stands, the leader of the three Sand Ninja siblings, the senior ninja Maki, couldn’t help but frowned, and Kankuro and Temari’s faces changed.
Gaara’s face was ferocious and he laughed even more crazily, then raised his hand: “You pissed me off! Go to hell!” A strange sand hand suddenly appeared from under Mizore’s feet and grabbed Mizore tightly in his hand.
“Sand Coffin!” Gaara roared and clenched his right hand hard. Mizore’s body struggled for a few times and was crushed by the sand hand.
Sarutobi Kejiro’s eyes widened, and just as he was about to move, he stopped. Gaara seemed to have noticed it, and turned his head mechanically: “Huh, a substitution technique?”
On the other side of the arena, Yu Zang was still in shock. Although in just a few months, Sarutobi Kejiro did not teach the three disciples too many ninjutsu, but there were too many combat experiences for them to learn.
However, Mizang has always felt that the most basic Three Body Techniques, if used properly, can also play a very powerful role. Therefore, after he launched the “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” for the first time, he had already selected the target of the Stand Technique: a tile in the destroyed venue.
Mizou covered his right arm in pain. He did not expect that although his full-strength attack injured Gaara, it also completely angered him. At this time, Gaara’s counterattack was faster and looked more violent.
If he hadn’t used the Substitution Technique just now, I’m afraid his life would have really been in danger. Then the whole game was reversed. Previously, Mizou took the initiative to attack and Gaara passively defended, occasionally launching a counterattack. Now Gaara was attacking Mizou like crazy, and Mizou had no power to fight back.
The entire competition venue looked very strange. Gaara was like a mad child, destroying the venue crazily, while Mizou dodged left and right, looking very embarrassed. Fortunately, the entire venue had been set up with a barrier in advance, and it would not affect the spectators outside the venue.
At this time, Gaara’s body was once again covered with sand armor, but his torn and blood-stained clothes showed how badly he had been injured.
Just as Gaara once again launched yellow sand, forcing Mizou into a corner, and then grinned and turned the sand into a palm, slapping Mizou fiercely, Mizou used up his last bit of chakra and released the “Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu”.
The sand and the fire collided fiercely, and Mizou flashed again, launching the “Sword Technique: Flying Attack” and slashing Gaara’s back. Then he crouched low, using up his last bit of strength to launch the Swallow Return.
Gaara’s left arm hung down limply, with blood staining half of it. He turned back with a hideous grin, and a strange arm made of sand covered with patterns stretched out from the gourd behind him. He clenched his fist and struck towards Mizoro.
“Arm of Sand!” The One-Tailed Shukaku in Gaara’s body seemed to awaken, which made Gaara’s voice very strange.
Yu Zang no longer had the strength to dodge, so he held the knife in both hands and rushed forward fiercely. As the knife and sand fist collided, Yu Zang seemed to be thrown out, flying backwards and falling away.
The sand fist advanced several meters forward, then turned into quicksand and dispersed. The knife in Yu Zang’s hand had broken into several pieces, scattering in all directions.
The whole audience was silent.
Chapter 24: It is not shameful to admit defeat (old version)
Gaara walked step by step towards the direction where Mizo flew out. His face was ferocious, and another sand fist was slowly formed at the mouth of the gourd on his back.
“I give up!” Falling in the chaos of rubble and bricks, Yu Zang raised his right hand. The broken knife fell quietly to the ground. Then he coughed violently and spat out a mouthful of blood.
Suddenly, a voice in the audience shouted, “Why? Why do you want to admit defeat? Mizo, you haven’t tried your best yet, why do you want to admit defeat? Hurry up and stand up. Even if a ninja is knocked down, he must stand up tenaciously. This is the true ninja way!”
Yu Zang curled his lips. He recognized that it was Uzumaki Naruto who spoke. Thinking back to the original story, when Neji and Hinata were fighting, Neji repeatedly told Hinata to give up because she couldn’t beat him.
Poor Hinata, just because she heard Naruto’s encouragement, she insisted on fighting. However, Neji, who always took the competition seriously, used brutal force and almost beat Hinata to death. If the four teachers had not stopped him, the consequences would have been disastrous.
However, poor Hinata, apart from being injured and falling to the ground, received sympathy from several teachers, but nothing else. Not everyone is like Naruto, who has the Nine-Tails Seal and is like an indestructible cockroach, with super strong recovery ability.
He ignored Naruto. Even if you are the protagonist of this world, why should I listen to your words? He staggered and tried to get up, but finally sat down weakly.
Seeing Gaara approaching step by step, Mizore simply supported himself with his hands and coughed up another mouthful of blood.
Seeing that Mizo had already admitted defeat and Gaara was still pressing forward, Gekkou Hayate jumped out and said seriously: “The winner of this match is Gaara from the Sand Village!”
However, Gaara looked directly at Mizou and said viciously, “Want to give up? You’ve already pissed me off, and I want you dead!”
Moonlight Gale stood in front of him: “Contestant Gaara, step back.” Gaara took another step forward, but a figure was faster and blocked his way.
It was Maki who said, “Enough, Gaara, don’t forget your responsibilities.” This sentence finally woke Gaara up. He looked at Maki blankly, then at Mizoguchi, and then covered his forehead in pain.
Feng Yan and Gui Zuo had already jumped off the field and helped Yu Zang up. Seeing Sarutobi Kejiro also looking at him with concern, Yu Zang smiled bitterly and said, “I’m so sorry, teacher, Team 4 was completely wiped out this time!”
Jiejiro shook his head gently: “No, you have performed well enough. You did the right thing, Mizo, this is just a competition, not a real ninja fight. At any time, a ninja must regard his own life and the lives of his companions as the most important!”
He looked him up and down and asked, “Do we need to go to the infirmary?” Mi Zang shook his head, “I’m fine, just temporarily exhausted. I just need to rest for a while.” He did not suffer any external injuries. The most serious injury in the entire game was just Gaara’s last punch.
Katsura handed over a broken blade and said with some regret: “If only Mizo had a sword made of chakra metal, that Gaara would definitely not be Mizo’s opponent.”
Mizou smiled bitterly, feeling very distressed. For the Chunin Exam, he had specially spent 200,000 ryo to buy a good sword at Honda-do, but it broke so quickly. It turned out that no matter how good the steel was, it could not withstand the attack of chakra!
Jiejiro took the blade, looked at it carefully, and said seriously: “Mizou, before the competition, didn’t you check your weapon?”
Mizo was stunned. He didn’t understand what was going on. Keijiro pointed at the broken end of the blade and said, “Look, the metal structure inside the blade has been damaged. It should be an attack similar to sonic waves, but the attack was not strong enough. So after countless chop collisions with Gaara’s hard sand shield, the blade broke under the internal and external forces.”
Yu Zang suddenly remembered someone. Two days ago, when he rescued Team 7, he used the rapid movement of his sword to vibrate the air and cracked Toss’s “Sounding Piercing”. It seemed that the sword had suffered internal injuries at that time, and then finally broke under the high-speed and high-frequency collision of external force.
He said weakly: “Teacher, I remember!” In fact, Yu Zang had a more suitable weapon, the ninja sword containing chakra metal left to him by his father. But the sword was too short, and Yu Zang wanted to keep it as a souvenir, so he never planned to use it.
Thinking of the fine swords in Honda Hall that cost millions of ryo, Mizo sighed. It turned out that even in the world of Naruto, only money can supplement one’s strength to a certain extent!
At this time, Inuzuka Kiba came over and threw a small black pill. Seeing Yu Zang’s puzzled look, he blinked and said, “This is a soldier pill to replenish your physical strength.” Yu Zang nodded gratefully and swallowed it.
The Bingliang Pill has an indescribable taste, bitter with a hint of sweetness, mixed with other flavors. In short, it is an unforgettable experience. Looking at Yu Zang’s painful expression, Inuzuka Kiba laughed: “You can’t eat too much of this thing. Eating one occasionally, it tastes pretty good.”
Yuzou also laughed: “Now that you mention it, it seems to be true!” Seeing Yuzou talking and laughing with his classmates, Keijiro felt relieved.
At this time, Naruto walked over angrily and said, “Mizakura, why do you give up so easily?” Mizakura covered his forehead helplessly. Hearing Naruto chattering about his ninja way and Hinata not far away with an admiring look on her face, Mizakura raised her head.
He said seriously: “Naruto, I don’t think it is shameful to admit defeat. I have tried my best in the battle with Gaara. It’s just a game, not a life-and-death battle. I admit defeat because I see the gap in strength between Gaara and me. Next, I will practice harder. One day, I believe I will defeat any opponent.
Do I have to use my last bit of strength to knock off a piece of sand shield from Gaara even though I know I can’t win, and then be killed by Gaara easily? Among all my classmates, I dare say that Team 4 is the real ninja, because we have killed enemies with our own hands, and more than one. I know the fear and pain of death better than you do.
But because of this, I value my life even more. Because I will become stronger and better able to protect what I value. “
Naruto was dumbfounded, not knowing whether he should continue. Not far away, Hatake Kakashi heard what Mizou said and showed an appreciative expression. He gently called out: “Hey, Naruto, Mizou is right. The village doesn’t need you to give up your lives now. You are still growing and there are many possible futures. Do your best!”
Chapter 25 Finals Confirmed (Old Version)
The next match was between two female ninjas from the Sand Village and the Hidden Leaf Village, Temari versus Tenten.
After witnessing the tycoon’s attacks every day, with shurikens, kunai, senbon and all kinds of weapons pouring out of the scroll and attacking Temari, Mizou was full of envy. If he had money, he could buy a good sword, or at least have an extra spare sword, so he wouldn’t have to admit defeat because of the breakdown of his weapon.
Although Tenten is a wealthy woman, she is completely defeated by Temari. Temari uses wind escape to easily neutralize Tenten’s attack and then easily wins the game.
The last battle was a civil war within the Hyuga Byakugan family. Seeing Hinata standing timidly in front of Neji, Mizoro sighed.
Everything was the same as the original plot. Neji hoped that Hinata would admit defeat and quit. Hinata hesitated for a moment. She first looked at Yu Zang, then at Teacher Yuhi Kurenai, and then looked at Naruto.
Just now, Naruto tried to use his mouth to persuade Mizo, but was counter-pursued by Mizo, and became speechless. After being called back by Kakashi and comforted by him, he was in a daze.
Hearing Neji’s cold and even somewhat cruel words, his blood boiled again and he shouted loudly: “Come on, Hinata, it’s time to implement your ninja way!”
Mizou frowned helplessly. As expected, the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family’s main family was filled with passion after being fed with Naruto’s brainless chicken soup. She rolled her eyes and assumed a gentle fist posture.
Then she was beaten by Neji. Yu Zang couldn’t help but shout, “Hinata-san, there is no shame in admitting defeat. Knowing shame will lead to courage. We are still young and there is always more room for improvement. Through hard training and efforts to improve ourselves, there will be plenty of opportunities to prove ourselves!”
The Sandaime Hokage nodded approvingly when he heard “Knowing shame leads to courage” and said to the jonin beside him: “This child, Mizo, really knows a lot of principles. It seems that Kejiro really put a lot of effort into educating him.”
Although at the beginning, the Sandaime Hokage stated the purpose of the Chunin Exam, which to put it bluntly was for each country to demonstrate the strength of its own ninja village in peacetime, which was also another way to demonstrate force without resorting to national war, but deep down, he still hoped that the children of Konoha could win.
Now it is a civil war within the Hyuga family and also a civil war within Konoha Village. Putting aside his identity as Hokage, he also hopes that Hinata will choose to surrender, so that the children at least will not be hurt, but he would never say this.
However, when Naruto heard what Mizoguchi said, he suddenly became anxious and encouraged Hinata even louder. As a result, Hinata, who originally had no opinions and was about to give up, became determined again.
When Neji was about to kill Hyuga because of the Hyuga family’s system of main and branch families and the fact that his father died for the main family, Gekko Hayate, Hatake Kakashi, Might Guy and Kurenai Yuhi, a special jonin and three jonin jumped out and stopped Neji’s attack.
Seeing Hinata being carried on a stretcher to the infirmary, Mizo looked at Naruto with a more complicated look. He didn’t dislike the boy’s passion, but it was speechless to see him just blindly being passionate. This was probably because he was much more mature than Naruto, including his life before the time travel.
At this point, the preliminaries for the third exam officially ended. A total of 9 ninjas entered the next round, and the order and candidates for the battle were also determined.
The situation is basically the same as the original plot, Sasuke fights Gaara, Shino fights Kankuro, Shikamaru fights Temari, Naruto fights Neji, and lucky Lee gets a bye.
Seeing Xiao Li’s tangled face, Yu Zang sighed inwardly: “Damn thick eyebrows, I’m the one who came out to take the blame for you and help you get out of this disaster. You’re really lucky!”
As a result, although classes 3, 4, 7, 8, and 10 all entered the third exam, only class 4 was wiped out. Ningji and Rock Lee from class 3, Sasuke and Naruto from class 7, Shino from class 8, and Shikamaru from class 10 all entered the next round.
Feng Yan and Gui Zu both felt a little regretful: “Oh, if Yu Zang hadn’t met Gaara, he would have been able to enter the next round.” Yu Zang smiled. There was nothing he could do about it. In his opinion, among the 20 people in the preliminaries, the opponents he least wanted to meet were Gaara and Neji.
Sasuke hadn’t learned the changes of lightning attribute yet, nor had he learned Chidori. Although Rock Lee could open the Eight Gates, Mizo was confident that he could at least fight them to a draw. Before they really fought, he was only helpless against Gaara and Neji.
Perhaps many people would think that Neci’s strength is just so-so, but Mizo knows himself, and also knows Neci’s skills and strength. If the swordsmanship he currently knows does not cause damage to Neci that would cause him to lose combat effectiveness, he would most likely be hit in the acupoints by the Byakugan. After all, his swordsmanship is not perfect.
There are no truly perfect moves and ninjutsu in this world, this has always been a point that Yu Zang firmly believed, so he has always kept a positive mentality.
After the Sandaime Hokage announced the end of the preliminaries, each class rushed to the infirmary. Tenten from Team 3, Sakura from Team 7, Hinata from Team 8, and Ino from Team 10 were all injured. As companions, they all cared about these injured teammates.
Mizou noticed the angry look Gaara gave him as he followed Maki away, and shrugged it off. He then said to Fuhiko and Keizaki, “How about we go check on the injured classmates as well?”
In the corridor of the infirmary, as soon as he reached the door, Naruto shouted, “Sakura, Sakura, are you okay?” Mizou frowned, and relying on his height being taller than Naruto, he put his arm around his shoulders and whispered, “Naruto, Hinata-san insisted on fighting to the end because of your encouragement. Now she is seriously injured. Shouldn’t you go see Hinata first?”
Naruto is a carefree person. Although he was counter-talked by Mizou, he and Mizou have no personal grudges, just different ideas. So he scratched his head and said, “Ah, you are right, I should go see Hinata-san!”
Mi Zang patted his shoulder and nodded approvingly: “Well, the boy is teachable!” Shikamaru looked back at him and always felt that Mi Zang’s words were strange.
Sakura and Ino had bandages wrapped around their foreheads. The two little girls were talking and laughing. Tenten had also woken up. Guizu suddenly said in a low voice, “I found something extraordinary!” Everyone’s eyes turned to him.
Gui Zu said: “Look, the injured are all girls from your team. As a man, is this how you take care of your female companions?” After he said this, everyone except Class 4 lowered their heads.
He heard Guizu say again: “Look at our fourth team, no one is injured, this is a man, this is a ninja!” Shikamaru couldn’t help it and punched him hard: “Your fourth team didn’t assign a female ninja!” He complained: “No wonder Mizo chose to give up, is giving up the tradition of your fourth team?”
Everyone burst into laughter, and Neji, who was standing outside the infirmary but hadn’t come in, couldn’t help but curl his lips. Shino, who had just come and stood silently behind the crowd, pushed up his glasses.
He suddenly felt that he seemed to have been forgotten again.
Chapter 26: Gale’s Special Training (Old Version)
After following the teachers back to the village, the candidates who entered the second round of competition began new training under the guidance of their respective instructors.
In peacetime, the Chunin Exam not only demonstrates the strength of a country and a ninja village to the outside world, but also serves a certain entertainment function. Therefore, there is a full month between the preliminaries and the main competition.
None of the three Genin from Team 4 made it to the second round, so Sarutobi Kejiro was considerate enough to give the students three days off.
In fact, although the three people were a little frustrated, they were not seriously injured. Even when Mizou fought against Gaara, he immediately chose to admit defeat after his sword broke and his strength was exhausted. He ate a soldier pill given by Inuzuka Kiba, rested for half a day, and became full of energy again.
After returning home, Yuzou did not relax, but continued to practice swordsmanship. On the second day after returning to the village, Jiejiro and a Hokage guard came to the door in person and gave Yuzou a gift.
The Sandaime Hokage gave Yuzo a ninja sword, which also contained chakra metal, but it was a long black sword, even the blade was black. It was named “Kurokiri” and was one of the Sandaime Hokage’s treasures.
The Hokage guard had a diverging scar on the left side of his face, and it was none other than Leitong. Leitong was also very impressed with Yuzo’s performance in the preliminaries, and before he left, he specifically said, “If you think you can accept poison on a knife, come find me!”
The weapon that was similar to theirs was a long sword with a black blade that was covered in poison. He felt a little regretful and thought that it would be better if Mizo was his student and subordinate. Unfortunately, Sarutobi Kejiro had a stronger background and he could not snatch him away.
In fact, although Mizo was defeated by Gaara, the Sandaime Hokage was very happy. Among the younger generation, there are not many Genin who practice ninja swords, and it is rare to have a good seedling like Mizo. He feels that he should shift his attention from Naruto, Sasuke, Shikamaru and other children with deep backgrounds, and pay more attention to civilian ninjas like Mizo.
Yu Zang was overjoyed, stroking the slender blade of “Black Cut”. For him, with the Sword King System, the sword was just a medium. As long as he unlocked more famous swords, he could change the shape of the sword at any time, but this also put higher requirements on the material of the medium.
He originally wanted to spend a lot of money to buy a good sword, but now it seems that the money can be saved. This made Mizou have a better impression of the Third Hokage. Unlike Katsura and others, he always thought that the Third Hokage was an old fool who could tolerate a brainless conspirator like Danzo. At least in terms of political level, he was unqualified.
Just as Mizo was using Black Cutting and performing his not-so-perfect “Sword Technique: Thousand Bull Slash”, Katsurashi ran over excitedly, knocked on the door, and said loudly: “Mizo, do you know? That Gaara is injured, but the Sand Ninja’s request is a bit strange. He refused to stay in the village hospital and only asked two medical ninjas to help with the treatment. Haha, Mizo, you are really amazing!”
The corners of Yuzang’s mouth slightly raised. If he had the Black Cutter in his hand that day, even if he couldn’t kill Gaara, he could at least cause serious injuries. It seems that Gaara is not as strong as imagined! This made his depressed heart feel a little balanced.
When Team 4 finished their break and gathered again, Sarutobi Kejiro said that Team 4’s tasks would be reduced recently, as the entire village’s work focus was currently on the upcoming third round of the Chunin Exam, so he would continue to seize the time to train his subordinates.
Then Yuzo stayed again, waiting for the arrival of Gekko Gale. This time, Gekko Gale did not let Yuzo wait too long. After arriving, he first analyzed some of Yuzo’s mistakes and flaws when fighting against Gaara.
He said seriously: “For a ninja like Gaara, the best way to deal with him is to find his weakness, and then each attack is targeted. If you thought of this during the exam, the ending would not be like this.”
Mi Zang was speechless, he noticed a small flaw of Gaara, that is, his movement speed was not fast, but his sand armor and sand shield were too disgusting, especially the sand shield, which refreshed too quickly, Mi Zang could only use high-speed attacks to find a point of entry.
Moonlight Gale said: “Didn’t you notice that Gaara was too confident in defending his lower body?” Yu Zang thought about it and his eyes suddenly lit up.
This is indeed the case. Gaara is good at controlling sand, that is, he can turn the rocks in the soil into sand, and his means of attack are to use sand to attack from bottom to top. On the surface, his lower body shield can be said to be extremely thick.
Therefore, when Mizo was fighting against Gaara, his only downward attack was to force Gaara to jump first, but it was not very effective.
If I had drawn my sword faster, maybe I could have seized this opportunity. Yu Zang nodded and said, “Teacher Hayate, I understand!”
Moonlight Hayate nodded approvingly. He felt that Yuzo was definitely a genius, at least in terms of swordsmanship. So he said, “I will give you special training in the next month. You must be mentally prepared.”
Yu Zang was stunned for a moment: “Will the teacher continue to preside over the third exam?” Ji Feng coughed and shook his head: “The examiner for the third exam will be someone else.”
He didn’t say much, but Yu Zang guessed that there must be something wrong with his body. Although he didn’t understand why Hayate looked so sick at such a young age, since he didn’t want to talk about it, Yu Zang didn’t ask any more questions.
In the following special training, Hayate came to give guidance every two days. This time he taught very seriously and in detail, including the sword-holding gestures of Yu Zang, the preparation postures and movements before drawing the sword, the movements when drawing the sword, and even some small tricks for using the ninja sword.
This is something that the Sword Emperor system cannot directly grant to Yu Zang. After all, it is only a “plug-in” system that allows Yu Zang to possess certain skills in an instant. It is impossible to completely transform Yu Zang in all aspects. Yu Zang needs to explore and experience it bit by bit.
During the special training day after day, Yu Zang felt his continuous progress and improvement. He repeatedly touched the threshold of the feeling of unity between man and sword, but he could never take that step.
But Yu Zang was not anxious. He became familiar with the feeling little by little, and slowly understood and realized it, looking forward to the day when he would finally step over that threshold.
Gekko Hayate is indeed a good teacher, and Yuzo always thought that his teacher, Sarutobi Kejiro, had a big enough reputation. But what he didn’t know was that in addition to being commissioned by Kejiro, Gekko Hayate also received instructions from the Sandaime Hokage, hoping that he would give Yuzo more guidance.
Seeing Mizou practicing the sword swinging carefully with the corrected movements again and again in the training ground, Hayate was very satisfied. In Konoha, an environment where ninjutsu is the mainstream, it is really rare to find an outlier who can use a ninja sword.
Chapter 27 Gaara’s Challenge (Old Version)
That evening, after finishing his training at the training ground, Yu Zang looked at the sky and prepared to go home to take a nice bath and then have a nice meal.
At the riverside at the edge of the village, Mizo was stopped. He frowned and slowly placed his hand firmly on the hilt of the knife on his back.
Standing opposite him was Gaara, with a murderous look on his face. As the One-Tail’s Jinchuriki, the wounds inflicted by Mizou on Gaara had already healed long ago, and there was no sign of any signs.
He said coldly: “You are the first person to hurt me, Yagami Mizou, you are honored because you are going to die at my hands. This time you will never have the chance to admit defeat!”
Mizou was quite annoyed by this kind of middle school boy. It was just a game. Under the circumstances at that time, he had indeed tried his best, but that didn’t mean that he had to fight against stone with an egg and die at Gaara’s hands to satisfy everyone.
He slowly bent down and leaned forward, and the scabbard behind him had changed from vertical to almost straight.
Since this middle school boy can’t bear the result of not being able to completely defeat or even kill himself, then let him get hurt again!
This time, even if I risk my life, I will force Shukaku out and expose the conspiracy of you Sand Ninjas with problems who are following Orochimaru!
As Mizoro thought so, his eyes became sharp and he stared closely at Gaara’s movements, ready to attack at any time.
A man suddenly jumped out: “Hey, boy from the Sand Ninja, do you want to duel privately, violate the rules of the Chunin Exam, and then lose your qualifications?”
Yu Zang said in a deep voice: “Shen, be careful, this guy won’t listen to our reason!” Shen immediately took a cautious defensive posture.
Because the teammates of Shen’s team withdrew, they lost the qualification in the first competition, which made Shen depressed for several days. When he heard that Team 4 did not enter the second round, he hurriedly found Yu Zang and Gui Zuo, ready to comfort them, but found that the two did not seem to need comfort.
The Chunin Exam is an important test for the Genin who have already graduated. With the exam as the top priority, Shen’s class also reduced the number of outings and chose to intensify special training.
Gaara laughed wildly: “In that case, then you two will die together!” Then he raised his hands, but suddenly found that he could not move.
Mizou heaved a sigh of relief, stood up, and waved: “What a coincidence, Shikamaru, you are here too!” Not far behind him, a middle-aged man with a hairstyle very similar to Shikamaru stood on the side. It seemed that Shikamaru was training with his father and happened to meet him.
Gaara turned his head away: “Heh, is it the Konoha clan that controls the shadows?” Shikamaru said: “Although it is quite troublesome, I still advise you not to move. You want to break the rules and hurt people in the Konoha village. Do you want to destroy the peace agreement between Konoha and Sand Ninja?”
At this time, a man ran over from a distance. Seeing that Gaara was controlled, he breathed a sigh of relief, bowed and said, “I’m sorry, Gaara has caused you trouble!”
Seeing that it was Temari running over with a big fan on her back, Shikamaru felt relieved, but his shadow technique still firmly controlled Gaara.
Shikaku, who was standing by, suddenly became alert, and then saw Maki slowly approaching and said seriously: “Gaara, are you going to violate the joint agreement of various countries and villages?”
Gaara frowned and said, “Okay, I understand.” Maki looked at Shikamaru: “Well, can you let him go?” Shikamaru shrugged and retracted his shadow.
After Maki apologized again, he led Gaara to leave, but Gaara suddenly turned around and said, “Gagami Mizou, you won’t have a chance to escape next time!” Mizou curled his lips helplessly.
He sincerely thanked Shikamaru and his son, then walked home with Shin.
Halfway through the journey, Yuzo suddenly remembered something. When he saw Maki, he suddenly remembered what happened to Gekko Hayate. In the original plot, Gekko Hayate eavesdropped on the conversation between the disguised Kabuto Yakushi and Maki and was discovered. He performed the Crescent Moon Dance and hit Maki, but because of Maki’s unique body, he was killed by Maki instead.
After nearly a month of contact, Yu Zang suddenly felt that it was time for him to use his unique identity as a time traveler to change the future direction of this world.
Chapter 28: Rescue Moonlight Gale (Old Version)
Yu Zang couldn’t remember the exact day this incident happened, and he didn’t care about much else. He apologized to Shen and turned to run towards Gekkou Hayate’s house.
Hayate was not at home, so Mizou went around asking around at the Sand Ninjas’ residences, the arena for the third exam, and even the Hokage building. However, he was only a Genin after all, and no one would tell him if he rashly inquired about the whereabouts of a particular Jonin.
So, after running for most of the night, Yu Zang had no choice but to return home. He was uneasy that night, until the next day when he saw Moonlight Gale arriving at the training ground as agreed, Yu Zang finally let go of his anxiety.
After watching Mizo’s swordsmanship practice, Moonlight Hayate nodded with satisfaction and said, “I have a mission these few days, so you have to continue practicing on your own. Next, I will teach you the Three-Day Moon Dance created by the Second Hokage. This is a powerful move, and it is more difficult to practice, so you have to be mentally prepared.”
Yu Zang said obediently: “I will definitely work hard, Teacher Hayate!” Moonlight Hayate said: “Well, let’s stop here today. See you after the Chunin Exam is over!”
Seeing the moonlight gust of wind disappear with a bang, Yu Zang whispered: “We will definitely meet again!”
Tracking Gekkou Hayate is too difficult for Yuzo. As a special jonin, Gekkou Hayate is stronger than Chunin but not comprehensive enough. He is only good at one aspect, so he was promoted to a special jonin.
His specialties, besides swordsmanship, are reconnaissance, tracking, assassination, and counter-tracking. Mizo had tried to track Moonlight Gale, but it was in vain.
So after thinking it over last night, Mizo decided not to follow Hayate anymore, but to hide outside the residence of the Sand Ninja Team. After all, Maki came from the Land of Wind, and his clothes were completely different from those of Konoha, so this target would be more conspicuous.
Today was two days before the third round of the Chunin Exams, and Mizore practiced at the training grounds until mid-afternoon before heading home.
He often came to the Sixth Training Ground of Konoha, which was a small and remote training ground. It was built in the early days of Konoha, with few facilities and cheap usage fees. Of course, the biggest advantage was the low usage fees, so even though it was very remote and even far from home, Kejiro still chose this place for every gathering training, considering the family situation of the Fourth Team.
After returning home, Mizou took a nap and had dinner. Then he put on a black nightgown, prepared his ninja tools and weapons, and quietly lurked near the Sand Ninja’s residence.
The Sand Ninja did not stay in the hotel provided by Konoha, but chose a small hotel in the south of the village. The location was a bit remote, but it was quiet and there were not many trees around.
Yu Zang hid far away all night and found nothing, which made him more convinced that all the conspiracy would happen tomorrow night, the day before the third exam.
The next night, Yu Zang hid in a big tree very patiently. He did not choose the big tree where he hid last night as his hiding place.
In the second half of the night, Yu Zang, who was enduring mosquitoes and feeling a little tired and wanted to doze off, suddenly tensed up because he saw a shadow flying out from the small inn where the Sand Ninja was staying like a ghost.
Yu Zang did not take any action. After waiting for a few minutes, he quietly retreated and chased from another direction.
As Yu Zang was sneaking along the alley, he suddenly heard a muffled sound. Looking up, he saw smoke rising from the roof of a building in the distance. “There!” Yu Zang immediately determined the direction and quickly chased after it.
In the original plot, Kabuto Yakushi, whose identity had been exposed in front of Kakashi, met secretly with Maki, and Kabuto Yakushi sent Toss, who was already useless, to test Gaara’s strength.
Although Toss has been killed by Mizoro, Kabuto Yakushi still sent a cannon fodder Sound Ninja to test him. After all, Orochimaru has captured too many children who were used as experimental subjects in his secret base.
Yu Zang originally thought that once Toss died, this plot would not happen, but he did not expect that there was a kind of inertia that was still guiding the world forward.
When Yu Zang arrived at the bottom of the tall building and looked far away in the direction of the Hokage Building, he finally found Hayate and Maki confronting each other on the roof of another building.
Yu Zang didn’t care about hiding his body anymore, he increased his speed to the fastest and rushed to support. Then he saw Ji Feng holding a long sword, and transformed into three shadow clones, killing Maki from three directions.
“Dance of the Crescent Moon!” Hayate’s real body leaped into the air, and the three shadow clones that confused Maki’s vision disappeared immediately. Then he slashed Maki’s right shoulder fiercely with a knife.
However, Maki’s physique was special, and he actually sucked the long sword. Before Jifeng could retreat, Maki’s right hand had already made a move: “Wind Blade!”
“Sword Technique: Flying Attack!” Yu Zang roared, launching the attack at the maximum distance. Maki’s “Wind Blade” originally sent out several sharp wind blades, but was attacked by Yu Zang, so he had to stop and defend.
Hayate was spitting blood and was knocked away. Yu Zang breathed a sigh of relief, and regardless of anything, he caught Hayate’s body and ran away.
Maki was furious. He had just reacted extremely quickly and blocked Yu Zang’s attack with the Wind Blade. However, Yu Zang was hit in the chest by him in an instant, and blood dripped down.
“We can’t let them get away!” This was Maki’s only thought. If Hayate hadn’t died, the conspiracy of the Sand Ninja and the Sound Ninja Orochimaru would have been exposed, allowing Konoha to prepare in advance, and things would have become difficult.
Seeing Yuzou’s body heading towards the Hokage Building against the wind, Maki increased his speed. As a ninja with wind-attribute chakra, his speed was extremely fast, so in two jumps, Maki had stopped Yuzou.
He didn’t say much nonsense. From the previous attack, he had recognized that the person was the guy with good swordsmanship who had fought against Gaara. With his strength, it would be easy for him to deal with the opponent.
But Maki did not dare to be careless. Although it was already the late night and the place was quiet, there was no guarantee that someone would not be alarmed, so he decided to make a quick decision.
Yu Zang was panting heavily, blood was dripping from him and the injured Hayate. He gently put Hayate on the ground. Hayate’s breathing was gradually weakening, but at least he was still alive.
Another figure jumped out. Yakushi Kabuto had a gloomy and unfriendly look on his face and blocked Yu Zang’s retreat.
He said to Maki, “I didn’t expect there were two rats. We can’t let them go.” Maki’s face looked very unhappy. He had just promised that he would deal with Jifeng, but he didn’t expect that Yu Zang would show up halfway.
Now Maki began to become suspicious. He was not sure how many hidden ninjas in Konoha were watching them, so he looked at Mizo as if he was a dead person.
Chapter 29 Escape (Old Version)
However, just as Maki was about to take action, Kabuto Yakushi suddenly frowned and said, “No, this is a clone, a fake one.” Then Maki also reacted.
Yu Zang was silent for a while, and suddenly asked: “How do you know I’m a clone?” Yakushi Kabuto said: “The blood you simulated with chakra is too fake.” Before he finished speaking, Maki leaped forward, and two wind blades dispersed Yu Zang and Hayate’s clones.
Then he said in a deep voice: “I will continue to chase, and you also send people to keep an eye on everything. Don’t let them inform Konoha.” Yakushi Kabuto was a little unhappy. He was not used to Maki’s words with an ordering tone, and said: “Now we are allies, I naturally know what to do.”
On the roof where Moonlight Gale and Maki were fighting just now, two tiles suddenly banged and turned into Mizo and Gale.
Just after Mizou used “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” and was repelled by Maki, he quickly caught the Moonlight Gale, then transformed, and he and Gale turned into tiles. At the same time, he created two shadow clones, one of which turned into Moonlight Gale and pretended to be the original body and escaped.
The Shadow Clone Technique was taught to him by Gekko Gale a few days ago. It was a prerequisite skill for learning the “Crescent Dance”. At that moment, Yu Zang felt that he had never done anything so fast in his life.
Because of Yu Zang’s sudden appearance and the shadow clone’s quick escape, Maki had no time to figure out what was going on and chased after the shadow clone, giving Yu Zang a chance to catch his breath.
Although Jifeng was not killed instantly by Maki’s “Wind Blade” as in the original plot, he was also directly hit by two moves. At this moment, he was weak. He looked up at Yu Zang and then passed out.
Yu Zang didn’t dare to stay and immediately fled in the opposite direction with Hayate on his back. After escaping two alleys, he suddenly jumped down from the roof and hid in the darkness of the alley. With the help of the street lights, he saw the figures of two Sand Ninjas flash by.
The clone was broken up by Maki, and the message was also passed back to the original body. Yu Zang endured the pain and looked up at the sky. It was almost dawn. He carefully identified the surrounding environment and found that he was very close to Shin Tajokawa’s home. He gritted his teeth, carried Hayate on his back again, and left quietly.
Since they were in Konoha Village, the Sand Ninjas, Sound Ninjas, and some of the participating Grass Ninjas did not dare to act recklessly, which invisibly provided Yuzo with a convenient opportunity to escape.
Knocking on the door of the small house of Tajogawa Shin’s family, Shin asked in a daze, “Who is it?” Mizo said in a low voice, “It’s me, Yagami Mizo, my friend who grew up with me in the orphanage.”
Then the door opened, and the fully armed Shin looked cautious: “Mizang, why did you come to see me so late? Who is behind you?”
Mizou flashed in, put Hayate on the ground, saw Shen close the door, and said, “Turn off the lights and light the candles.”
When Shen came out after lighting the candle, he was shocked: “Yu Zang, how did you get injured like this? And, isn’t this Gekkou Hayate-sensei? How did you get injured so badly? Wait for me, I’ll go get the healing medicine.”
Mizo was also hit by a wind blade on his chest, and his flesh and blood were blurred. He didn’t care about healing his wounds, and looked at Moonlight Gale first. Moonlight Gale was in a worse situation than him, and his entire upper body was beaten to pieces. Shen was stunned when he saw it.
The two hurriedly applied ointment to Gekkou Hayate, and then Shen helped Yu Zang to bandage it. During this time, Yu Zang briefly recounted his experience, and then said: “Shen, when it’s dawn, you immediately go to find your team leader and ask him to inform the Sandaime Hokage that Hayate’s injury can’t be delayed any longer. Also, Orochimaru and the Sand Ninja want to destroy Konoha, you must always be vigilant, remember, saving your own life is the most important thing.”
Shin pursed his lips and nodded. The news brought by Yuzo was too shocking and he couldn’t accept it for a while. Then Yuzo said, “You must remember, I think the Sanda Ninja will definitely send people to guard outside the Hokage Building. If the news cannot be passed to the Sandaime Hokage, then our Konoha will really be in trouble this time!”
Shin saw that the bandage on his chest was still oozing with blood and said, “You take a rest first, I’ll keep watch.” Mizo nodded and probed under Hayate’s nose. His breathing was weak, but he was still breathing. He ran almost half of Konoha with an adult on his back that night. In addition to being injured, he was too tired, so he struggled to find a more comfortable position and closed his eyes.
Yu Zang slept for less than an hour before it was daybreak. Shen woke Yu Zang up and quietly left the house. Yu Zang looked at the wound on his chest, which was very painful. He suddenly remembered something, cursed himself for being stupid, and then turned on the system.
Since the end of the third exam preliminaries, Yu Zang has earned nearly 2,000 points through daily tasks and competitions with several familiar companions. Even though he admitted defeat in the battle against Gaara, the system directly rewarded him with 300 points.
You can also get points by sparring with your companions, but they are very few. For example, when Yu Zang and Gui Zuo sparred, he got 20 points the first time, and then the second time it became 10 points. After that, the points reward has remained fixed.
The skill bar of the Sword King system is really like a tree. The root is the basic skills, all of which are passive skills, such as “Sword Swiftness”, “Sword Fierceness”, etc., all of which provide various attribute bonuses when the host, that is, Yu Zang, uses a knife as a weapon.
In the early stage, the system’s basic training tasks had a high chance of rewarding skill points. However, since the last system upgrade, the mall has added a “skill pill” that uses points to exchange for skill points. The chance of Yu Zang getting skill point rewards is very small.
He opened the mall, exchanged 200 points for a “healing pill”, and swallowed it despite the pain. Because Yu Zang could no longer bear the pain in his chest. It was not an ordinary sword wound, but a secondary attribute damage caused by Maki’s chakra, which was like a strong wind in winter, raging inside the wound.
He glanced at Ji Feng, gritted his teeth, exchanged another one, then got up, poured a glass of warm water, and reluctantly let Ji Feng take it.
Unfortunately, the pill did not work immediately. Yu Zang could feel the wound on his chest was slowly healing, which made him feel even more painful. While Hayate was unconscious, he suddenly trembled all over and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.
Mizou wiped his sweat and said, “Be patient, Hayate. You can’t die now. Who will believe me if you die? I’m still waiting for you to teach me swordsmanship!”
About half an hour later, Shen came back, followed by his team leader, Arai Watari. Arai Watari was also a special jonin, with a vertical scar on his chin. The weird thing was that his beard seemed to be divided by this scar, about three or four inches long, which looked a bit funny.
Arai Watari carefully examined Moonlight Gale and said, “This guy is lucky enough. His wounds are healing, but I estimate he will be unconscious for another day or two before waking up.”
Seeing Yuzo’s puzzled look, Shen explained: “Teacher Arai was originally from the interrogation unit.” After he said that, Yuzo understood. The interrogation unit, that is, Morino Ibiki’s subordinates, are good at torture, and they must also be good at treatment.
Arai Watari turned around and asked, “Mr. Mizo, tell me all the details first. Early this morning, the Kazekage went to visit the Sandaime Hokage, and now they are having breakfast together. I can’t report to the Hokage yet.”
Chapter 30 Intelligence Transmission (Old Version)
While using the Palm Fairy Technique to heal Gale’s wounds, Arai Wataru listened to Yu Zang’s simple story.
Of course, it is impossible for Yu Zang to say that he came from another world, so he knows the original plot. After all, Konoha has the Yamanaka family, a perverted family that masters black technology. If he lets it slip, Konoha Village may really let the Yamanaka family invade his brain and read information.
So he just said, “I was originally practicing swordsmanship with Gekko Hayate, who was commissioned by Sarutobi Kejiro. But Hayate said the day before yesterday that he had to go on a mission, so he couldn’t teach me these few days. He seemed very worried at the time, so I broke the rules and wanted to secretly follow him to see what kind of mission the jonin would perform.
Then I found that Sensei Hayate seemed to be secretly monitoring the Sand Ninjas. Gaara had always been hostile to me, so I joined in. As a result, I ran into Sensei Hayate and the Sand Ninja’s Maki confronting each other on the roof. Maki then tried to kill Sensei Hayate. I vaguely heard that Maki said that because Sensei Hayate had heard the Sand Ninjas and Orochimaru’s conspiracy, he had to be eliminated. So I quickly rescued him and finally saved Sensei Hayate! “
Arai Watari paused for a moment, then frowned: “Orochimaru is a traitor to the village. After the Sand Ninja lost to us in the last Ninja World War, they signed a peace agreement with Konoha. It seems that this bunch of scum in the desert still covets our Konoha!”
He looked at Hayate: “It’s a pity that Hayate hasn’t woken up yet, otherwise we would have more detailed information.” He stopped and said: “I will report to the leader of the ninja squad immediately. Mizo, you did a good job. Shen, you go and gather the other two companions in the squad immediately. Stay together at all times. Remember, don’t leave easily.”
Shen nodded and turned to leave. Arai Watari said, “I’ll heal your wounds first, and you can go find Kejiro right away. I guess since Orochimaru dared to join forces with the Sand Ninja, the village must be full of their spies and hidden ninjas. Remember to transform when you go out.”
He used the Palm Fairy Technique to treat Yuzo for a while. Yuzo noticed that he seemed a little tired. Knowing that he had used a lot of chakra to treat the wind, he said, “Teacher, I can move now. Don’t worry, I’m fine.”
Arai Wataru withdrew his hand and said, “Go find Jiejiro quickly. I’ll set up a barrier in the house. Jifeng will be fine.”
So Yu Zang transformed himself into an ordinary-looking middle-aged man and quietly went out.
Jiejiro had just finished breakfast. When he heard Mizo’s purpose, he was shocked and said, “I just came back from a mission. Last night I was responsible for the security mission of the Hokage Building. Early this morning, the Kazekage came to visit, and the Sandaime Hokage accompanied him to the competition venue to play chess. And the Sandaime Hokage specifically instructed not to disturb them when they were playing chess.”
Mizo sighed, he knew that the so-called “Fourth Kazekage” was actually Orochimaru in disguise. It seemed that Orochimaru had already known the news of Hayate and his escape, but Orochimaru was so brave that he wanted to fight to the death to save the situation at this juncture.
Jiejiro picked up two buns and a can of milk and said, “Eat while you go. Follow me to see the Sandaime Hokage right away.”
However, when the two of them came to the outside of the competition venue, Yu Zang suddenly stopped and pointed to a person not far away. Jie Jiro frowned and said, “You stay here, I’ll go.”
The man was none other than Maki. The left half of his face was blocked by the windshield, so his expression could not be seen. However, his right eye was red, and he was staring at everyone who passed by.
Jiejiro did not get permission to enter because Maki said he was not allowed to enter. He just said seriously: “My Sand Village Kazekage is playing chess and has specifically instructed that no one is allowed to interfere. If you have any urgent matters, please report to the advisors of your village. The Hokage of your village also means the same thing.”
After a while of entanglement, Nara Shikaku hurried over, followed by Arai Wataru. However, Maki had already noticed it and stood in front of the building, with seven or eight Kazekage guards standing behind him, and he refused to let anyone in no matter what.
Yu Zang was getting restless. Suddenly a Konoha ninja came running over and said, “Captain Shikaku, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire has entered through the side door.” Shikaku’s face changed. He stopped arguing with Maki and the others and turned away.
As Mizou followed Kejiro away, he noticed that Maki was glaring at him as if he wanted to eat him, and it seemed that Maki had recognized him.
After Mizou briefly recounted his experience, Shikaku sighed, “Originally, the daimyo wanted the two Kage-samas to go and greet him, but the daimyo went in through the side door. It seems that there are many participants in this conspiracy!”
He clapped his hands and said, “You all should be alert and return to your posts. I will find another opportunity to tell the Third Hokage about this matter.”
Mizou also sighed. With Orochimaru pretending to be the Kazekage around, it would probably be difficult to inform the Sandaime Hokage.
After all, this matter has involved the Kage of the two major ninja villages and the Daimyo, the highest leader of the Fire Nation. As the venue for the Chunin Exam, Konoha, as the host, must do a good job of political reception no matter what.
What happened next was not something he could participate in. Keijiro ordered Mizo to find Katsuraashi and Fuhiko, and then left quickly. He had to follow the tasks assigned by Shikaku and make preparations for a potential war.
Mizou did not cancel his transformation. After he met up with the other two members of Team 4, they entered the competition venue. This place was a little far from the podium where the daimyo, Kage and other distinguished guests were, probably on the left side of the podium.
The ceremony before the game went very quickly, which surprised the audience including Mizou, but Mizou quickly understood. He looked coldly at the podium. Although he could only vaguely see a few blurry figures, he could guess that Orochimaru was afraid of more trouble, so he disguised himself as the Fourth Kazekage and asked for the game to proceed as soon as possible.
The first match was still between Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Neji. Naruto, whose 64 acupoints on his body were sealed by Neji, relied on the Nine-Tails’ external burst and used the external method to defeat the genius of the Hyuga clan who everyone was optimistic about before the game.
Although he already knew the ending, Mizo still felt unhappy. Although he also had cheats, he was no match for Naruto. The Sword King system could provide him with many powerful skills, but mastering the basic skills of swordsmanship required more than six years of continuous training and practice.
Just when Yuzo was unhappy, the second game began. Gaara played against Sasuke. Unlike the original plot, Sasuke did not delay for too long this time and soon appeared in the arena with Hatake Kakashi.
Seeing Hatake Kakashi quickly coming to the viewing platform, and then Kai went to greet him, the two whispered for a while. Mizo guessed that Shikaku must have sent someone to inform Kakashi, so they returned early.
After all, if Orochimaru and the Sand Ninja teamed up to cause trouble in Konoha Village, the presence of an elite jonin like Kakashi would mean that Konoha would have an additional fighting force.
Following the signal from the examiner of the main competition, Genma Shiranui, who was holding a senbon in his mouth, the battle between Gaara and Sasuke began!
Chapter 31 Everything Happens as Usual (Old Version)
In the center of the arena, Sasuke, who had undergone a month of special training under Kakashi Hatake, demonstrated super fast movement and attack speed.
He used the same move that Rock Lee used on him during their competition before the Chunin Exams, kicking Gaara into the air. He then used the “Lion Combo” move, which left Gaara with no chance of fighting back.
Feng Yan and Gui Zu both looked at Yu Zang, because Sasuke’s performance at this moment was very similar to Yu Zang’s attack against Gaara. Xiao Li, who had a bye in the second round, looked at Sasuke and was shocked. The speed shown by Sasuke almost reached the speed at which he unloaded the weight. Sure enough, a genius is a genius!
Gaara was forced to hide his body in a sphere of sand, preparing to make a hand seal to launch a counterattack. Then Sasuke used a newly learned move, the “Secret Technique. Chidori” passed down from Hatake Kaka, to pierce Gaara’s shield.
Then the one-tailed beast Shukaku sealed in Gaara’s body awakened, and Gaara’s body began to change, with half of his body taking on a monster-like shape.
Just as the audience was astonished, Yu Zang suddenly felt countless white feathers fluttering in front of his eyes. He was startled and knew that this must be the large-scale hypnotic illusion “Nirvana Sanctum” launched by Kabuto Yakushi who was disguised as an Anbu. He was about to resist, but his head tilted and he fell asleep.
After a few seconds, or maybe a few hours, Yu Zang opened his eyes, sweating and panting. Thanks to his identity as a time traveler, his mental power was much stronger than that of ordinary people, but he didn’t know much about illusions, so he woke up quickly in his sleep, but it still took some time to break free from the shackles of the illusion.
Mizou glanced around and found that Fengyan and Guizu were lying beside him. The spectators around were almost hypnotized. In the center of the arena, Sasuke and Gaara were not affected. Their fight was still going on, but Gaara was already injured and was obviously at a disadvantage.
Maki, Kankuro, and Temari jumped out and rescued Gaara, leaving Maki alone to confront Shiranui Genma. Shiranui Genma looked up at the summit where an explosion had just occurred, and said to Sasuke: “Now, the game is over, and the next step is the war of Konoha.”
Sasuke nodded: “I know what to do.” He jumped and chased after Gaara’s three siblings. Maki was trying to intercept him. Shiranui fired several Senbon between his strings, blocking his way: “Your opponent is me!”
Four Anbu wearing animal masks and white windbreakers jumped out, ran towards the summit platform, and left a sentence: “Leave it to us!” Then Kakashi, Guy, Asuma and other senior ninjas started fighting with the Sand Ninja, Grass Ninja and Sound Ninja who jumped out from the stands.
Yu Zang looked at Feng Yan and Gui Zu, then looked in the direction of the headquarters platform, where four purple lights had been erected. It seemed that the Four Sound Ninjas had activated the Four Purple Flame Formation.
He thought about it and used the method of removing illusions he learned in school to make hand seals, but there was no reaction at all. Thinking that his level of illusions was average and he only knew the two simplest moves, Yu Zang gritted his teeth, gathered chakra in his palms, and slapped it towards Guizu.
Guizu’s body shook violently and he woke up in pain, coughing and saying, “What happened? Why did I fall asleep suddenly? Ouch, my body hurts so much, what’s going on, is my chakra disordered?”
Mizo ignored him and violently untied Feng Yan’s illusion again, then said: “You go find Haruno Sakura and Shikamaru, the teachers may have a task for you.”
Feng Yan didn’t understand what was going on, so he asked, “What about you?” Yu Zang had already jumped out: “I have more important things to do!”
He jumped a few times and saw the panic on the summit platform, and then saw the Heizu Leitong nailed to the wall by a kunai. Mizou hesitated for a moment, jumped over, dragged Heizu Leitong to the side with great effort, and then quickly went to the roof.
Suddenly, a scream was heard from the roof. As soon as Yu Zang showed his head, he saw a figure covered in purple-black flames flying out. He quickly dodged and jumped to the side.
The three ANBU ninjas looked at him warily. Mizou quickly raised his hand and said, “I am Kibami Mizou from Sarutobi Kejiro’s team.” The ANBU leader who seemed to be the leader said, “It’s you. Did you save Hayate?”
Yu Zang nodded and asked, “Has Mr. Hayate been sent to the hospital?” The ninja said, “Keijiro has already sent him to the hospital!” Yu Zang suddenly drew out his knife and said vigilantly, “You are also enemies!”
The ninja nodded appreciatively and said to someone next to him: “Keijiro, your apprentice is very good!” It turned out that his words were also a test.
Keijiro took off his mask, then put it back on, saying, “Why aren’t you staying with Team 4? What are you doing running around? It’s so dangerous!”
Mizou didn’t explain too much, but looked inside the Four Purple Flame Formation. The four Otonin, Kidomaru, Tayuya, Jirobo and Sakon Ukon, had already opened another protective formation inside, obviously to prevent the Sandaime Hokage from destroying it from the inside.
Seeing the Third Hokage and Orochimaru, who had taken off his disguise, fighting each other in a round of ninjutsu, and then Orochimaru performed the “Impure World Reincarnation” technique to summon the First and Second Hokage, the three Anbu became anxious, but they had no way to do anything and could only watch.
Mizou touched the “Black Cutler” on his back. Originally, he didn’t have much affection for Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage. Of course, he didn’t have much disgust towards him either, or rather, he had no feelings for him.
But after the third exam preliminaries, Sarutobi Hiruzen sent Beizu Leito to give him a good sword, and he has recently figured it out. Being assigned to Team 4, training with Sarutobi Kejiro, and having Gekkou Hayate as a special swordsmanship instructor, shows that in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s mind, he still has a certain weight.
Mizo’s principle in life is, if you respect me, I will respect you, and we don’t owe each other anything. But now he is indebted to the Third Hokage, and he has no way to repay him, so he decided that no matter what, he must try to save Sarutobi Hiruzen.
This is my principle in life! Yu Zang thought, stood up suddenly, and said to Sarutobi Kejiro: “Teacher, if I can split a crack outside the Four Purple Flame Formation, can you seize the opportunity to get in?”
Jiejiro was stunned: “This is the Four Purple Flame Formation! There is no way to break through from the outside. It can only be broken by killing one of the four casters from the inside or forcing one of them to stop. Yuzang, you should go and meet up with Guizu and the others and stay here honestly!”
Yu Zang shook his head and said, “Let me try! Don’t worry, I won’t joke with my life!” Keijiro stopped talking. Since he took over the Fourth Team, he had been in contact with Yu Zang for such a long time, and Yu Zang gave him the feeling of a boy of twelve or thirteen years old, but with a thirty-year-old soul in his body. This feeling was very strange.
The Anbu leader looked at Kejiro: “Kejiro, you know your subordinates and students best. Can he do it?” At this time he no longer cared that Yuzo was just a Genin. The situation was urgent. The Third Hokage was already unable to fight back under the attack of the First and Second Hokage and Orochimaru.
“Let Yuzo give it a try!” Keijiro finally said decisively.
Chapter 32 History Has Been Changed (Old Version)
Seeing that the teacher and the ANBU ninjas all agreed, Mizou stood there with his sword in both hands. He actually knew that Jiejiro and the others didn’t necessarily believe in him, but the situation was critical at the moment, so he just tried his best.
In the skill column of the Sword Emperor system, Yu Zang currently has a total of 14 skill points. In addition to the “Famous Sword Adaptation” and unlocking the famous sword: Kokitsunemaru which are given by the system, Yu Zang has spent a total of 10 skill points on basic skills.
Just like the talent points of some game characters, to unlock the skills of the Sword King system, you need to invest at least 10 points in basic skills before you can further unlock famous swords and additional skills.
Basic skills:
Famous Sword Adaptation (Passive): Every time you unlock a famous sword, you will gain the corresponding skill of the sword. When the host uses a skill, the weapon will automatically transform into the corresponding famous sword.
Swiftness of the Sword (Passive): When using a sword as a weapon, it increases the host’s movement and attack speed.
Fierceness of the Knife (Passive): When using a knife as a weapon, it increases the host’s strength.
Concentration (Passive): When using a knife as a weapon, increases the host’s hit rate.
Burst (Passive): Enhances the host’s physical adaptability.
Shadow Shift (Active): After use, you can perform a short distance instant movement.
Unlock the famous sword:
Famous sword. Kogunemaru: This famous sword was made in the iris style by the great swordsmith Sanjo Munechika at the order of Emperor Ichijo and with the blessing of Inari Myojin.
Famous sword. Meng Lao: A precious sword of the State of Lu during the Spring and Autumn Period. It is sharpened by Chu and its edge is kept still. It will definitely cut a rhinoceros horn if it is used by a barbarian.
Additional skills: Sword skills: flying attack.
Skill Description: Straight line attack, instantly launches an unavoidable attack with great power, but then the body will be stiff for a few seconds.
Famous Knife. Butchering Oxen: A knife used by Cook Ding to butcher an oxen. Zhuangzi. The Art of Preserving Life says: “Cook Ding butchered an oxen for Lord Wenhui. Where his hands touched, where his shoulder leaned, where his feet stepped, where his knees pressed, the ripping of the flesh, the creaking of the tendons, the movement of the knife, all of them were in tune with the music.”
Additional skills: Swordsmanship: Thousand Bull Slash.
Skill Description: After casting, all targets in the designated area will be attacked quickly and accurately, slashing out a thousand times in an instant.
These are all the basic skills and unlocked famous swords that Yu Zang has at present. His own physical fitness is average, so after careful consideration and careful selection, he chose the above skills. Among them, he used 2 skill points for the three basic skills of “Sword Swiftness”, “Sword Fierceness” and “Concentration”, and only used 1 skill point for the active use of “Shadow Shift”.
The remaining 3 points were all added to “Burst”, and the skill was learned directly to the maximum. This was to alleviate the intense physical discomfort caused by each use of swordsmanship.
The skill “Shadow Shift” was learned shortly before the battle with Gaara, because Mizoro believed that although the “Swordsmanship: Flying Strike” was extremely powerful, if he failed to kill the enemy directly, he would have to stand in front of the enemy and endure the opponent’s counterattack, which was too dangerous. Therefore, he learned it specifically, and he used it in the battle with Gaara.
The reason why this time, Yu Zang asked to step out and try to break the Four Purple Flame Formation from the outside was because just now in the stands, when Naruto and Neji were fighting, he thought and hesitated for a long time, and unlocked a new famous sword.
Mizo held the black knife in both hands, his expression solemn. He took a deep breath and shouted: “Swordsmanship: Avatar!”
Behind him, the figure of a majestic and burly general wearing bright armor appeared vaguely like light and shadow, casting a circle of golden halo, and then disappeared.
The black sword in Yu Zang’s hand has turned into a large sword with a handle four feet long, a blade three feet long, a long and narrow blade, and a curved arc. The handle is pitch black and the blade is as white as snow.
Mizou slowly raised the sword and then slowly chopped it down.
In the eyes of Jiejiro and the other three, Yu Zang at this moment was like the god of war in mythology. Although Yu Zang swung his sword very slowly, they only felt like a flash of lightning before their eyes, splitting the thick space in the purple-black night.
The power of this sword was so great that the side of the Four Purple Flame Formation facing the four people, which was originally as smooth as a mirror and as hard as steel, suddenly shook silently, like a boat paddle crossing the water, and a gap suddenly opened up.
The leader of the Anbu was the first to realize what was happening: “Go in!” His body flew into the formation like a flying swallow, and the other two Anbu followed suit.
As soon as Keijiro entered the formation, he saw that the Four Purple Flame Formation had returned to its original state under the input of chakra from the Four Sound Ninjas. He looked outside and his heart suddenly tightened.
The knife in Yu Zang’s hand returned to its original shape. He couldn’t even hold the knife steadily. He fell headfirst and then rolled down the slope of the roof.
The ANBU leader said loudly: “Kejiro, don’t be distracted. Mizo is a good boy. He worked hard to create opportunities for us. We can’t waste them!”
At this time, the Second Hokage had already activated the Darkness Walking Technique, and the entire Four Purple Flame Formation was completely dark. Kejiro hardened his heart and followed his two companions, continuing to grope his way into the large forest created by the First Hokage’s “Tree World Advent”.
After slashing out with the most powerful sword in his life, Yu Zang could no longer hold on. He felt that all his chakra and physical strength were drained. His body fell to the ground uncontrollably, and then continued to roll and fall from the roof.
“Damn it, what a big loss!” Yu Zang thought, stretching out his hand in vain, trying to catch Kurokiri. He felt himself falling rapidly, and sighed, feeling that he had really lost a lot this time.
Then his body was caught by someone, and Mizo opened his eyes, delighted to see that person stretched out a hand and firmly grasped his Kurogiri.
Smelling the smell of cigarettes, Yuzo smiled tiredly, “Thank you, Asuma Sarutobi!”
The person who came was Sarutobi Asuma. He bit a half-burned cigarette, jumped back to the roof, gently put Yuzo down, and said sincerely: “I want to thank you, thank you for your hard work, Yuzo!”
He glanced at the pitch-black Four Purple Flame Formation and said, “It seems that I still haven’t caught up, but my companions have already entered, so I don’t have to worry about the old man. You take a rest first, I still have to continue killing the enemy.”
A little fat man jumped onto the roof panting: “Teacher Asuma, I will take care of Yu Zang, please rest assured!” Asuma nodded, looked towards Jinnai again, and then left quickly.
Akimichi Choji half-knelt beside Mikura and took out a bag of snacks: “Mikura, do you want to eat?” Mikura shook his head tiredly. He was really too tired. He thought he was going to be killed in the fall just now. He was a little depressed at first, but this kind of ups and downs in mood were really too exciting. He never wanted to do it again, so he closed his eyes, ready to take a rest and savor the experience.
Shikamaru was a kind-hearted person and said, “It’s a pity that I didn’t see where Ya was. If he were here, you would have a pill of the Inuzuka family’s Bingliang Maru and you would have recovered immediately.” Mizou forced a grin and smiled silently.
The sounds of fighting continued to be heard everywhere, and Choji seemed to be a broadcaster: “Oh, it’s pitch black inside and I can’t see anything. A huge multi-headed monster snake appeared in the village. Haha, it was crushed to death by a big toad. Alas, this time the Sand Ninja, the Grass Ninja, and the Sound Ninja suddenly attacked, and the village was destroyed so badly. It seems that we have so many enemies in Konoha!”
Yu Zang closed his eyes tiredly, and when he opened his eyes and looked at the white clouds in the sky above his head, he felt a little dizzy. He silently called out the Sword King System, looking at the famous swords and the powerful skills attached, and suddenly felt how important it was to become stronger!
“Famous sword. Horse-slaying: The sword worn by Li Siye, the Great General of the Cavalry, the Governor of Beiting Camp, the Duke of Guo, and the Loyal and Brave Prince of Wuwei. The blade is as white as snow, and the arrangement is like scales; it rushes forward like a wall, crushing both men and horses.
Additional skills: Sword skills: Divine power.
Skill Description: Li Siye is stationed in the Western Regions. He leads his troops in every battle. He is invincible and victorious. Enemies are terrified and he is called the “Great General of Divine Power”. He uses all his energy (chakra) and strength to swing a sword and split any obstacle in front of him. It is extremely powerful.
This was the famous sword and skill that Yu Zang had chosen after a long period of hesitation and consideration. He intended to use this move in the worst-case scenario to see if he could break the Four Purple Flame Formation from the outside. Now it seemed that he had succeeded.
The feeling of physical weakness came over him again. Yu Zang barely raised his arm and touched his chest. The wound caused by Maki with the “Wind Blade” had gradually healed, but there was still some numbness and itchiness.
Then Mizo gritted his teeth, exchanged 200 points for a chakra pill and a “living pill” to restore physical strength, grabbed a handful of snacks from Shikamaru’s snack bag with great effort, and ate them quietly.
Then he slowly got up, and Choji said happily: “Haha, my snacks are really effective, Mizou you really should have eaten earlier. Come, eat another handful, but I hope you leave the last piece for me!”
Mizo refused with a smile. He sat down cross-legged and held Kurokiri in his arms. Although the Four Purple Flame Formation blocked outsiders from entering, it blocked all sounds. Hearing the sounds of fighting and explosions from ninjutsu from inside, he felt uneasy.
Mizou prayed silently: You must survive, Sandaime! You must defeat Orochimaru!
Perhaps his prayers were effective, for inside the Four Purple Flame Formation, the darkness suddenly dissipated, and Yu Zang saw what was going on inside: the Sandaime Hokage was half-kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath, in front of him, the Summoning Beast Saruma was standing, and three ANBU ninjas had rushed in, one of them was lowering his body and using a sealing technique to seal the Shodaime Hokage into the technique, another one had fallen to the ground, and only the ANBU leader was still standing in front of Orochimaru.
Orochimaru looked unwilling, his body was covered in blood, and it seemed that the blood was not from him. He looked at the Anbu leader angrily and said, “Boy, I know who you are. Humph, Konoha will be destroyed by my hands sooner or later. Let’s go!”
He jumped into the air with four Sound Ninjas. Yu Zang suddenly shuddered and felt cold all over. Orochimaru glanced at him with a snake-like vicious and indifferent look, making Yu Zang feel as if he was in a freezing winter.
A huge figure jumped over. It was a giant toad. Someone on the toad shouted, “Don’t try to escape, Orochimaru!”
Orochimaru said coldly: “Jiraiya, you should go and take a look at your lovely teacher. You don’t have much time left. Haha!” Jiraiya paused when he heard that, turned his head and looked down. Orochimaru took the opportunity to disappear.
Yu Zang breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he was the one who changed the history of Naruto!
Chapter 33 Cleaning up the mess (old version)
Jiraiya dismissed the summoning toad and jumped down from mid-air. The Anbu leader could no longer hold on and sat down on the roof, gasping for breath and coughing up several mouthfuls of blood.
Yu Zang ran over quickly and helped the man who fell to the ground: “Teacher Kejiro, are you okay?” He kept shaking Kejiro’s body.
The mask on Kejiro’s face had been broken, and there was another wound on his cheek. His body was torn and covered with blood. After being shaken by Yuzo, he opened one eye tiredly: “Yuzo, if you shake me again, I will die!”
Mizou was extremely happy. As a member of the Sarutobi family, it was natural for Kejiro to fight for the Third Hokage, but he did not want his teacher to be injured or killed because of this.
The Third Hokage raised his head and said in a weak voice: “Is that Jiraiya? The burden of being the next Hokage will be handed over to you!” He was halfway through his words when Saruma disappeared with a bang. Then he fell to the ground with black blood oozing from the corners of his mouth.
Several people on the roof were startled. Jiraiya was the fastest. He reached out his hand and said, “He’s still breathing. The old man is old and has consumed too much chakra. He must be treated immediately.” He picked up the Third Hokage. The Anbu leader gritted his teeth, stood up, and followed Jiraiya to the hospital.
It was only then that Mizo noticed that the ninja who could seal had his left leg broken. The reincarnated bodies of the first and second Hokage had been sealed in a cloth strip covered with strange patterns, like a mummy.
Seeing the horrified eyes of Yuzo and Choji, he took off his mask with great effort, bringing out a puff of blood. His entire face was stained red with blood. With his back against the eaves, he said weakly, “Is there any water?”
Choji hurriedly reached for the water bag behind him, but before he could hand it over, the ninja’s head tilted and his hand dropped. Seeing Choji at a loss, Keijiro, whose head was supported by Mizo, closed his eyes in pain: “We, Konoha… have lost another outstanding companion!”
Mizo said, “Teacher, I’ll take you to the hospital.” Jiejiro shook his head: “Choji, go find the ninjas from the Sealing Squad. Orochimaru has insulted the previous Hokage, so we must deal with the bodies of the First and Second Hokage who have been sealed in time. Mizo, you stay here and guard.”
Choji nodded and left quickly. Mizo looked at the dead Anbu Sealed Ninja and found that the man’s lower abdomen was pierced, which should be the fatal injury caused by Orochimaru with the Kusanagi sword.
He didn’t know what happened inside the Four Purple Flame Formation after he opened a gap, but judging from the result, it was an extremely tragic battle. The Third Hokage’s life or death is uncertain, and it seems that Kejiro will not be able to get up for ten days or half a month. Now another one has died, and the Anbu leader is unknown how injured he is.
It seems that Orochimaru’s strength should not be underestimated! Thinking of Orochimaru’s glance before he escaped, Yu Zang suddenly felt a chill.
Although Orochimaru assassinated the Fourth Kazekage and disguised himself as Rasa, and joined forces with the Sound Village he founded in the Land of Rice and the Kusagakure Village to launch a plan to destroy Konoha, catching Konoha off guard, but Konoha had a deep foundation after all, and as more and more ninjas joined the battle, the village gradually returned to peace.
After seeing Sasuke chasing after Gaara, Kakashi gave Naruto an A-level mission. A team of six people, including Shikamaru, Fuuhiko, Katsura, Sakura, Naruto and Lee, began the important task of chasing after Gaara.
Originally, Kakashi wanted Mizou to go with him, after all, Mizou s previous battle with Gaara had amazed the jonin present. However, when he saw Mizou heading straight for the roof above the summit platform, Kakashi had no time to stop him and could only fight hard with Gai and the others.
Mizou made that shocking slash with the sword, which was seen by many ninjas who were closely watching the situation on the roof. So, with the roof as the center, the Konoha ninjas around tried their best to block and resist. Up to now, although Mizou and Keijiro were still the only two living people on the roof, all possible threats had been blocked outside.
After Kejiro’s weak explanation, Mizo understood that the information he had passed on in the morning was eventually passed on to the Third Hokage by Shikaku. However, the Third Hokage probably felt guilty, after all, Orochimaru was once his most proud apprentice, and it was because of his indulgence that Orochimaru defected from the village, which led to Danzo’s visit, and eventually led Orochimaru to the abyss of darkness.
So even though he knew that Orochimaru was conspiring with the Sand Ninja, the Third Hokage didn’t know that the Fourth Kazekage sitting next to him was Orochimaru himself. There was no way Mizoro could tell this information, and even if he did, no one would believe it.
However, the intelligence from Mizou still allowed the Third Hokage to make arrangements in advance. Compared with the original plot, Konoha’s losses this time were much smaller. At least a large number of people were sent inside and outside the walls and barriers of Konoha Village. Only a small number of hostile ninjas rushed into the village, following the multi-headed Yamata no Orochi summoned by the Sound Ninja.
After a long time, Choji led several chubby ninjas and several Anbu to the roof. It seemed that Choji had called all the ninjas of the Akimichi family. Kejiro was relieved. He had been trying to hold on. When he saw that the Anbu Sealed Ninjas had collected the sealed bodies of the First and Second Hokage, he could no longer hold on and finally fainted.
In the corridor of the hospital, Mizou was walking back and forth anxiously, while Choji was holding a bag of snacks in a daze. Mizou was very worried now. He didn’t know the physical condition of teacher Kejiro, nor the two companions of the fourth team, and he didn’t know what was happening to Shin now. The Third Hokage was in a coma, and the whole Konoha was leaderless and in chaos. His heart was also in chaos.
A tall and thin figure appeared in the corridor. He walked straight to Mizo, ignoring that Choji was sitting next to him, and said in a condescending manner: “Are you Mizo of Kibami?”
Mizou frowned. This was the person he least wanted to see in the entire Konoha Village: Shimura Danzo. Danzo continued in his usual emotionless tone, saying, “I am Danzo, the leader of the Darkness of Konoha and the Root. I hope you will join the Root and serve Konoha.”
It seems that what I have done these days has been known by Danzo, and Danzo thinks that I am a talent, so he wants to recruit me.
Mizo was full of contempt for Danzo. When the Third Hokage was fighting hard with Orochimaru and the entire Konoha was fighting against the invading enemy, Danzo and his Root remained idle. To put it bluntly, they were just sitting on the mountain and watching the fight. It would be best if Orochimaru killed the Third Hokage, then he would have the chance to sit on the coveted Hokage throne.
Mizo shook his head. “I’m sorry, Mr. Danzo, but I have no interest in the Root.”
Danzo was about to speak when a man came out from the next ward and said, “Danzo, Mizo is now a subordinate of Kejiro Sarutobi of Team 4. His future is decided by him and Kejiro. The Root has stretched its hand too far.”
Danzo glanced at the visitor angrily, turned around and left, saying, “Miyazo, think about it again. You are always welcome to come!”
Yuzo curled his lips and said gratefully: “Thank you, Mr. Asuma. How is Shikamaru?”
Chapter 34: Changes in the Top Management (Old Version)
Behind Asuma, Shikamaru’s lazy voice sounded: “Ha, I’m fine, thank you for your concern. Mizoro, and Choji, don’t worry, a ninja like me who is not motivated will not die easily.”
Asuma patted his head lovingly, then bowed solemnly to Yuzang again and said, “Yuzang, thank you for your help. If it weren’t for you, I’m afraid the old man would be in great danger this time!”
Mizou felt a little embarrassed. He had a good impression of Asuma. Asuma saved his life on the roof and he felt that they owed each other nothing. However, Asuma’s sincere gratitude made him suddenly feel proud and warm in his heart.
So Yu Zang quickly changed the subject: “Asuma-sensei, how is the Hokage?” Asuma sighed: “The old man had a big battle with Orochimaru. After all, he is old and his physical strength is not as good as before. Now all the indicators of his body have stabilized, but when he wakes up is still a question.”
He paused and said, “Jiraiya-sama’s intention is to invite Lady Tsunade back. Lady Tsunade’s medical skills and level are among the best in the entire ninja world. If she were in the village, my father’s health would surely get better soon.”
Mizou was silent for a while. He guessed that although Sarutobi Hiruzen could survive this time, his physical condition was definitely not as good as before. He thought that the next Hokage candidate would be Tsunade. With Jiraiya’s personality, it seemed that he would never be able to be such a laborious Hokage.
Seeing Mizo’s expression, Asuma knew what he was worried about, so he comforted him: “Kejiro has consumed too much energy and chakra, he will probably have to lie down for a while, but don’t worry, he is fine. The village has taken Gekkou Hayate to the hospital for emergency treatment. To be honest, Hayate has always looked sick. Arai Watari said he was seriously injured, but when he was sent to the hospital, it was found that his wounds were almost healed. It seems that Hayate has escaped! But if you want to go see him, you should wait a little longer. He needs to rest for two days now.”
Mizou nodded. With the foundation laid by Tsunade, Konoha’s medical level can be said to be one of the best in the entire ninja world. Since Asuma said so, it seems that Kejiro and Hayate will not be in danger of their lives.
In the evening, Feng Yan and Gui Zuo rushed back. They heard that Jie Jiro was admitted to the hospital, so they rushed to visit him and saw Mizo still in the corridor.
Mizou was in a good mood when he saw his two companions coming back alive and kicking. When Guizu saw Mizou, he said excitedly, “Oh, Mizou, you don’t know that Kakashi-sensei assigned us an A-rank mission to chase Gaara and the other two.
To be honest, if it weren’t for Xiao Li and Naruto, we would have died at Gaara’s hands. Gaara is really a monster. I didn’t expect that he actually sealed a monster inside him. It’s as big as a mountain. If Naruto hadn’t summoned a giant toad that could wield a knife, we really wouldn’t be able to come back this time. “
Feng Yan patted him on the side and said, “Don’t talk nonsense!” Seeing that Gui Zu was a little incoherent, he told him what happened.
Just like the original plot, Kankuro stayed behind to cover the rest, but was picked up by Aburame Shino who suddenly appeared and expressed her desire to continue the interrupted match between the two.
Then the rest of the people continued to chase, Shikamaru took the initiative to stay and lure the nine Sound Ninjas who were chasing them, but Asuma still arrived in time.
Sasuke also caught up with Gaara, and the two fought a fierce battle, but Sasuke was suddenly affected by the curse cast by Orochimaru. Fortunately, Rock Lee arrived in time, blocked Gaara’s attack, and then continued to fight with Gaara, but was eventually defeated by Gaara’s Shukaku transformation.
After listening to this, Yu Zang finally understood that Feng Yan was just a supporting role this time. Gui Zu had at least learned the Palm Immortal Technique and rescued Sasuke and Rock Lee in time, and Sakura was also just a supporting role this time.
Upon learning that Rock Lee’s injuries were not serious, Mizou breathed a sigh of relief. If Rock Lee was crippled by Gaara, he really could not accept it. After all, he had beaten Gaara on behalf of Rock Lee in the preliminaries, which was considered as indirectly saving Thick Eyebrows. If he had any problems again, Mizou would have to doubt the deep malice of historical inertia.
Just when the three of them decided that Fengyan would keep watch and continue to wait for Kejiro’s treatment, a ninja appeared and took Yuzo to the Hokage Building.
The captain of the jonin class, Nara Shikaku, Shin’s team instructor, Arai Wataru, and several jonin, as well as Hokage advisors such as Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu were all present. Then, Mizo saw Danzo Shimura sitting in the corner and frowned slightly.
Koharu Utatane complained, “What is Jiraiya doing? Why isn’t he here yet?” Just as she finished speaking, a hearty voice rang out from behind Mikura: “Ha, sorry everyone, I’m late!”
Shikaku said in a gentle manner, “Mizang, the information you reported earlier was very effective and timely. Now that Hayate has not woken up yet, please tell us what happened in detail again. Don’t worry, this is just the normal intelligence collection and summary of the village.”
Jiraiya stroked his chin, looking at advisors such as Mito and Utane, as well as Danzo hiding in the corner, with a not-so-obvious mocking look on his face.
Mizou calmed down and repeated what he had said to Arai Wataru and Kejiro. Utane Koharu said, “A Genin actually followed a special Jonin who was assigned a mission by the village’s top leaders? You are really too bold.”
Mizo suddenly felt disgusted with the old woman. He turned his head away, crossed his arms, and did not respond. Jiraiya suddenly burst into laughter, seeming to find this scene very funny.
Utatane Koharu complained, “Jiraiya, the Anbu and Akimichi clan’s Genin Choji are all here, Kejiro hasn’t woken up yet, and it’s said that before Hiruzen fell into a coma he designated you as the next Hokage, is this your attitude?”
Mizou was even more upset, because he was present at the scene, but the old woman simply ignored him. Jiraiya changed to a more comfortable sitting position: “I don’t want to be the Hokage. Although the teacher appointed him, he is still alive, the third Hokage, and the leader of our Konoha. If the teacher wants to abdicate, I have a better candidate.”
Danzo’s body shook unconsciously, and Jiraiya continued: “The candidate I recommend is the granddaughter of the first Hokage, Tsunade of the Senju clan.” He wanted to continue speaking, but Utatane Koharu suddenly interrupted him and said coldly to Mizo: “Okay, Mizo Genin, the village has finished questioning you, and you can leave. Remember, ninjas are the strictest.”
Mizou turned around and was about to leave without saying a word. Shikaku said gently again: “Mizou, thank you for your hard work. You have made great contributions to the village. Go back early and have a good rest.” Mizou nodded to him gratefully, then left the meeting room of the Hokage Building.
He suddenly understood why Jiraiya was unwilling to take over as Hokage, and why the Third Hokage seemed to have done nothing in recent years. It was because these advisors, relying on their seniority and being disciples of the Second Hokage, were always giving orders about Konoha’s affairs.
Whoever becomes Hokage and is surrounded by these old guys is just like finding a few emperors, who the hell is willing? Mizou complained in his heart.
Chapter 35: Good Mood That Cannot Be Hindered (Old Version)
As soon as Yu Zang walked out of the Hokage building, a man came up to him and said, “Yu Zang, are you okay?” Yu Zang’s mood, which had just been made disgusting, suddenly improved.
He looked at Guizu who had been waiting for him and said with a smile, “Nothing, I guess in a few days, the reward for our contribution to the village will arrive. Let’s go, let’s eat, I’ll treat you to Ichiraku Ramen.”
Guizu touched his belly and said, “Okay, let’s have barbecue together tomorrow.” Young people are always in a happy mood because they are optimistic by nature and do not know the dangers of the world and the meanness of human nature.
So Mizo and Katsura went to Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant together. Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant is a magical place in Konoha Village. As far as Mizo knows, every time Konoha was destroyed in the original plot, this noodle restaurant remained intact.
There were already a few people sitting behind the curtain. When Mizou and Katsurashi went in, they found that they were the three Genin from Team 7, Hatake Kakashi, Lee, and Gai.
Mizo and Katsura hurriedly greeted the two jonin. Kai was a big mouth and laughed: “The kids in Team 4 are so polite! Haha, we had a big battle today, so I’ll treat you to the meal!”
Naruto’s eyes suddenly lit up: “Is it true, Teacher Kai?” Kai nodded proudly. Naruto shouted: “Teacher Kai is so generous, a real man!” So Kai’s smile became even more intense.
Yu Zang was a little surprised. According to Feng Yan’s description, Sasuke should be lying in the hospital at this moment. He didn’t expect that he recovered so quickly. It seems that because Orochimaru’s curse seal has faded, he is not seriously injured. As for Naruto, this guy has the Nine-Tails to protect him, and he is alive and well. Yu Zang is really envious of this physical fitness.
When the boss brought the big bowl of noodles, Naruto and Lee began to eat it voraciously. Yu Zang noticed that Kakashi ate the noodles with great interest. He picked up a piece of noodles very gracefully and then took off his mask. Even when eating, he refused to take it off.
Kai was probably used to this, and the others were also attracted by the aroma of ramen. Yu Zang picked up the chopsticks and took two bites, and suddenly realized something and looked at Sasuke beside him: “Am I weird?”
Sasuke stared at his hand holding the chopsticks, and suddenly said seriously: “Sure enough, anyone’s success requires unremitting efforts.” Kakashi and Kai were attracted by their conversation. They both looked at Yu Zang, and then raised their thumbs in admiration.
Then everyone else looked over and understood immediately. It turned out that Yuzo was using a knife with his right hand. His long-term training had deformed his right hand, and even the way he held the chopsticks was very strange.
Xiao Li looked at Yuzo eagerly: “Today I fought with Gaara. To be honest, when I think about the day when Yuzo and Gaara fought, I now understand what a terrible opponent Yuzo was facing at that time. Yuzo, you are also a hard-working genius!”
Yu Zang was a little amused and felt that these people were so funny. It was just a minor problem that caused his hands to be deformed due to holding a knife for a long time. Was it necessary to have so many feelings about it?
He also wanted to cheat easily, but the “King of Swords System” he carried with him forced him to practice hard, and he had no choice!
When it was time to pay the bill, Kai was stunned, looking at the more than ten bowls piled up in front of Naruto, and then at Xiao Li, who was competing with Naruto in eating and ate seven or eight bowls. Apart from Sakura, Sasuke, who ate the least, also had four or five empty bowls.
Kakashi laughed out loud. Today was really hard. Although many comrades had sacrificed their lives, he saw that the younger generation of Konoha was already thriving. As a team leader, was there anything more gratifying than this?
That night, Mizou slept soundly. The entire Konoha was under martial law, and a large number of ninjas were sent to guard the surroundings of the village. There were also countless Anbu and Root ninjas lurking in the village to monitor the movements, so even if there was a melee during the day, Konoha was actually the safest at this time.
Mizo was in a good mood because after he used the “Sword Technique: General Avatar”, the system rewarded him with 800 points when Orochimaru escaped. In other words, he could unlock another famous sword and gain a new skill.
According to the system’s judgment, Yu Zang used his full strength to attack and broke a hole in the Four Purple Flame Formation, providing effective support for the Sandaime Hokage. Although Orochimaru was not killed, it was equivalent to a victory for Konoha, so he got an assist.
It seems that Orochimaru is really strong! Thinking of defeating a team of Sand Ninja in the Forest of Death, but only getting 180 points, it can be seen that there is a huge gap in strength between Orochimaru and ordinary Genin!
Yu Zang browsed the skill tree of the Sword King system. There were so many powerful swords and additional skills that he wanted to unlock them all. But he had to eat one bite at a time. Given the nature of the system, the host had to be strong enough to truly activate this cheat!
In the “Sword King System”, famous swords can be roughly divided into six major series: Chinese sword series, Japanese sword series, West Asian sword series, European sword series, South Asian sword series and island sword series.
There is no distinction between the six major sword systems, this is what Yu Zang got after browsing the skill tree countless times. This is based on the geographical division of the earth. The so-called “island sword system” probably refers to the famous swords of the Pacific island peoples and the indigenous peoples of South America.
The distribution of the entire skill tree is that the innermost circle is the basic skills, and then the outer part is distributed with six circles of various famous swords. The innermost three layers have no restrictions when unlocking famous swords, but the outer three layers require a certain amount of skill points in the inner three layers to continue to unlock.
So Mi Zang stared at those famous swords with his mouth watering. He had heard about Naruto’s battle with the One-Tail with the giant toad summoning beast during the day. Although he was envious, he did not desire it, because on the outer three floors, there were famous swords that had summoning skills after being unlocked.
In a sense, the “Ninjutsu: Fox Tail Shadow Technique” that comes with Kogunemaru is actually a combination of illusion and swordsmanship.
Illusion has always been Mizo’s weakness, but his physical skills and swordsmanship are not bad. In terms of ninjutsu, he has mastered four or five C-level fire ninjutsu and three B-level fire ninjutsu, including his family-inherited “Fire Style: Firefly Technique”.
Mizou actually wanted to master the changes in chakra attributes, but without the guidance of a famous teacher, it is difficult for ordinary Genin to learn. For example, in the original plot, Sasuke originally had fire attribute, but after being specially trained by Kakashi for a month, he mastered the changes in lightning attribute, and since then he basically conquered the world with thunder.
Naruto was recommended by Kakashi to learn from Asuma, and learned the “Wind Style: Rasenshuriken” from the attributeless Rasengan. These powerful educational resources are by no means accessible to ordinary civilian ninjas.
He has figured it out now. If he did not have the Sword King System and his talent in swordsmanship, his team leader would definitely not be someone like Sarutobi Kejiro. It is very likely that he would be just a special jonin or even just a chunin, just like the teacher of Shin’s team.
Even though he showed great talent in swordsmanship, the Konoha high-level still arranged for him to be a ninja of Sarutobi Kejiro’s level. This was not because Mizo looked down on his teacher, but was speaking the truth. Compared with other classes, the difference was too great just from the strength of the leading jonin teacher.
But it doesn’t matter anymore, I will continue to become stronger! Yu Zang was in a very happy mood and fell asleep quickly.
Chapter 36 Homecoming in the Morning Mist (Old Version)
Orochimaru, with his own team of Sound Ninjas, the deceived Sand Ninjas, and the Grass Ninjas who were dissatisfied with Konoha Village, took advantage of the Chunin Exams held in various countries to launch the “Konoha Collapse Plan” against Konoha Village, but ultimately failed.
Although the fighting inside and outside the village has basically ended, both sides have suffered heavy losses. Contrary to Sarutobi Asuma’s comforting words in the hospital that day, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen is still lying in a coma on the hospital bed.
Mizoro attended the village’s funeral for the ninjas and companions who died in battle. He stood in front of the black memorial and was silent for a long time.
That day he used “Sword Art: General Avatar” to send three ANBU including Kejiro into the Four Purple Flame Formation. The result of the battle against Orochimaru was one death and three injuries.
Standing in front of a tombstone, Mizou looked at the name he just knew for the first time, and felt a lot of emotion in his heart. Oba Nakabei, this is the Anbu ninja who assisted the Third Hokage to seal the First and Second Hokage who were resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation. He is only 24 years old and is a special jonin.
Life is really unpredictable! Yu Zang firmly remembered the name, and then went to the hospital with Feng Yan and Gui Zu to visit Sarutobi Kejiro and Gekkou Hayate.
Jiejiro was also in a semi-comatose state, and it was obvious that he had already tried his best in the Four Purple Flame Formation. Moonlight Gale woke up once in the middle, but his physical condition was poor, and he suffered such a serious injury. Although he took Mizo’s pills, the medical ninja of the hospital still cautiously chose to let him continue to sleep.
Then Team 4 suddenly received a task assigned by the Hokage Building to assist in protecting the safety of the village and patrol the riverside outside the village in the northwest direction of the village.
Due to the sudden disaster, the Third Hokage was unable to handle the affairs, so the Konoha high-level officials formed a temporary emergency affairs committee with representatives from the Advisory Group, Anbu, Root and the Jonin Squad. All tasks and personnel arrangements were issued by the committee.
The three of them walked along the river for a long time, and Guizu complained, “Hey, since the Sandaime Hokage and Sensei Kejiro fell ill, we, the Genin without any backing, are the most unlucky. I heard that other classes are continuing to practice under the guidance of the team leader, but we have to carry out this boring mission.”
Yu Zang said in a deep voice: “Aren’t Shen’s class also on guard duty? Stop complaining, this is the village’s decision.” He was actually very unhappy in his heart, but for the sake of the overall situation, it was impossible for all three of them to be resentful.
Guizu was still chattering. He couldn’t keep things to himself. He had to vent his complaints. So Fengyan also fell silent. Yu Zang looked up and said, “Okay, we’ve been patrolling for a long time, let’s take a break. I’ll treat you to three-color dumplings!”
Katsurazu immediately became happy: “Okay, okay!” In the second round of the Chunin Exam, the examiner Mitarashi Anko was drinking a beverage and eating three-color dumplings. The scene was so beautiful that many Konoha candidates were obsessed with it and wanted to try it.
Katsurazu and Fuhiko both like sweets, and Mizou made this suggestion out of consideration for his companions, which was immediately enthusiastically agreed to by the two.
I walked into a small dumpling shop on the west side of the village. It was almost noon and there were already two or three tables of five or six customers in the shop.
Yu Zang’s expression suddenly changed. He was stunned for a moment, then said to the clerk: “30 skewers of three-color dumplings and three drinks, take away.” Guizu said: “Oh, we have been walking for most of the day, take a break, Yu Zang.”
Yu Zang shook his head, took the bag packed by the clerk, paid the money, and walked out. He immediately whispered, “Did you see the two people in the store just now wearing black robes with red patterns on them?”
Seeing the two nodded, Mizo said: “Keizu, you report to the Hokage Building immediately. Fengyan, you go find Sasuke right now and keep an eye on him. Be careful not to let Sasuke have any contact with these two people. I will follow them from behind.”
Guizu said, “Is it a spy?” Feng Yan was silent for a moment, and then said, “Is it the Uchiha incident?” Yu Zang glanced at him and said, “Yes! Now split up!”
In the store, the tall man with a huge weapon wrapped in bandages on his back tapped the plate with his pale fingers: “I don’t like sweets. Itachi, is this the Konoha dango you’ve been thinking about?”
Uchiha Itachi ate his dango slowly and whispered, “It seems that Konoha suffered heavy losses this time. The three Genin just now were all sent out to carry out the mission. We have collected all the intelligence, let’s go!”
The two walked out of the store and headed northwest along the road by the river. After walking for a while, Itachi suddenly threw a few shurikens into the woods beside the road: “Little mouse, you’re hiding, come out!”
However, only a few puffing sounds were heard, and Hoshigaki Kisame sneered, stretched out his hand and pointed, and a ball of water waves flew out from the river and rushed straight towards the woods. Halfway through, it split into several pieces and turned into dozens of water arrows.
Yu Zang, who was hiding in the woods and following, was shocked. He barely dodged Uchiha Itachi’s shuriken, but he had no way to avoid Hoshigaki Kisame’s water arrow.
The tacit cooperation between the two forced Yu Zang to jump out. Kisame chuckled: “Hey, isn’t this the Genin from the dumpling shop? Little ghost, you followed us, do you want to die?”
Mizou tightly grasped the handle of the Kurokiri, and Kisame became interested: “In the current ninja world, there are not many ninjas who use swords. Let me play with you!” After saying that, he stretched out his hand to grasp the Samehada sword.
Itachi stretched out his hand to stop him: “Don’t be impulsive, Kisame. Put this little devil aside for now, our enemy is coming!” Kisame smiled grimly: “There are so many rats in this village!”
Two figures suddenly appeared in front of Yuzou. They were Sarutobi Asuma and Yuhi Kurenai. Asuma said without even turning his head, “Yuzou, leave now. The next battle is not for you to participate in.”
Yu Zang smiled and said, “Mr. Asuma, Mr. Hong, the mission assigned to the fourth team is to patrol this area. If you encounter any suspicious people or things, you must report them immediately. My other two companions have already done this.”
Asuma did not say anything more to Mizou, but looked seriously at Itachi and Kisame who were wearing hoods: “What is the purpose of the two uninvited guests sneaking into Konoha?”
Itachi took off his hat and said, “Long time no see, both of you!” Asuma’s pupils contracted: “It turns out to be you, Uchiha Itachi!”
Itachi said coldly: “I don’t want to kill anyone today, you’d better step back.” Asuma stretched out his hands to the ninja bag: “Since you are here, don’t even think about leaving!”
Kisame said, “It seems that you are not welcome in the village, Itachi. Well, let me introduce myself. My name is Hoshigaki Kisame. Please give me your guidance.”
Kurenai Yuhi also took a defensive stance: “The former S-rank rebel ninja from the Hidden Mist Village actually mixed up with the Uchiha clan.”
Hoshigaki Kisame reached out and untied the Samehada sword on his back and threw it to the ground: “It’s really annoying. It seems that we can’t leave this village peacefully today.”
Itachi sighed softly: “Don’t overdo it, your moves are too eye-catching.” Kisame said: “Don’t worry, I will make it quick!”
Chapter 37: Breaking the Illusion with a Sword (Old Version)
As soon as Hoshigaki Kisame finished speaking, Samehada’s broadsword slashed towards Asuma and Hong. Asuma instantly took out his Chakra Tiger Knuckles and blocked Kisame’s attack.
He felt his shoulders sink and was shocked. He didn’t expect that Kisame could overwhelm him in strength with just the tip of Samehada’s sword.
The red figure at the side gradually disappeared in the air like mist, and then two big trees appeared behind Itachi and Kisame, and the vines of the big trees entangled the two. The red figure appeared from the tree, holding a kunai, and stabbed at Itachi: “It’s over! Magic. Tree Binding Kill!”
Itachi’s Sharingan was already open, and he looked coldly at the kunai that was stabbing at him, completely indifferent. Mizore, who was on guard behind him, felt his eyes blurred and found that the person tied to the tree was Kurenai Yuhi.
“Is it a rebound ninjutsu?” Hong immediately bit her lip, using the pain and the momentary disorder of her own chakra to break the illusion.
Itachi turned around and kicked: “This level of illusion has no effect on me!” Hong was caught off guard and was kicked by Itachi into the middle of the river.
Asuma was worried and shouted, “Hong!” Kisame yelled, “You are the one who should be worried!” He changed from one hand to two hands, grasped the big knife and pulled it back, cutting a wound on Asuma’s arm.
He smiled strangely and said: “My shark muscle is not for chopping, but for cutting!” As he moved, the bandages wrapped around the shark muscle shattered into pieces, revealing its strange original appearance.
Asuma was worried about Hong’s safety, so he swung the Tiger Finger Knife and cut a bloody wound on Kisame’s face. Kisame was surprised, but he quickly reacted: “Is it a chakra knife?”
Asuma is a ninja with wind-attribute chakra. Just now, he attached chakra to the tiger knuckles. Although the blade did not directly touch Kisame, the attached invisible chakra still scratched Kisame’s face.
Kisame immediately realized that the man in front of him was not a small one, so he had to fight quickly. He quickly formed seals with both hands: “Water Style. Mizusame Bullet Technique!”
An identical voice sounded: “Water Style. Mizusame Bullet Technique!” Then the two ninjutsu collided fiercely with each other, and the water in the river flew in all directions.
Seeing another clone holding a kunai against Itachi’s neck standing on the river, Asuma said to Kakashi in front of him: “Why are you here too?”
Kakashi looked back at Yuzou with appreciation: “Team 4’s Katsura informed the Hokage Building, and Fuhiko met me halfway, so I came to help. Yuzou, this is not the place for you, go!”
Mizou did not answer, but nervously called up the system and searched quickly. After helping to repel Orochimaru, he gained 800 points of assists. With daily training and other ways of gaining points, he now has nearly 1,200 points.
Mizou has now unlocked four famous swords and obtained four skills. “Ninjutsu: Fox Tail Shadow Technique” is a combination of illusion and swordsmanship; “Swordsmanship: Flying Attack” is a single-target damage skill with a very high hit rate; “Swordsmanship: Thousand Bull Slash” is an AOE group damage; “Swordsmanship: Magical General” is a powerful attack specifically for breaking barriers.
Originally, Yu Zang had been thinking about which famous sword he should unlock. He still had many flaws or shortcomings, but seeing that the skills attached to each famous sword were very good, he had been hesitating and unable to make a decision.
But in this situation, Yu Zang made a decision quickly. He quickly found several famous swords that belonged to the skill he wanted, and then quickly selected the target to unlock.
Kisame was obviously a little surprised, but when he saw Kakashi had pulled up the forehead protector that had been covering his eyes, he said, “So it’s the famous copy ninja Kakashi. I heard that you fought with that brat Zabuza, so you’re worth a chop from me!”
He raised Samehada and was about to cut it off, but Itachi suddenly said, “Stop, Kisame. Your moves are making too much noise, and Konoha’s reinforcements will be here soon. Leave it to me! If you get hurt in a fight with Kakashi, it will be difficult for us to achieve our goal!”
Kisame put away his sword: “Oh, if you make a move, I won’t have to do anything!” Kakashi suddenly jumped back and quickly formed a seal with his hands: “Water Style. Water Array Wall!”
Then someone was faster than him. Itachi threw out four shurikens, breaking up Kakashi’s clones, and three water bullets hit Kakashi’s water formation wall.
Then a figure appeared behind Kakashi and stabbed him in the back with a kunai. Hong was shocked: “It’s Itachi’s shadow clone! It’s so fast!”
However, Itachi only hit one of Kakashi’s water clones. Kisame on the shore looked serious: “This guy actually mastered so many ninjutsu from the Hidden Mist Village. No wonder he is called a copy ninja!”
Kurenai, who was controlled by Itachi, received the kunai handed over by Kakashi from the bottom of the water. Just as she was about to attack, Kakashi suddenly realized something was wrong and quickly jumped out of the water, holding Kurenai and ran away: “Not good!”
Itachi instantly launched the “Clone Explosion”, and a huge wave of water was stirred up. Asuma was extremely worried and jumped into the water, shouting: “Red, Kakashi!”
The waves dissipated, and three Konoha jonin stood on the water. Itachi said approvingly: “You are worthy of being Kakashi to be able to use the Sharingan to such an expert level. It’s a pity that you don’t have the body of the Uchiha clan, and I guess the Sharingan must be a great burden to you! Now, let me show you the true power of the Sharingan!”
His eyeballs turned red, and the three-magatama Sharingan appeared!
Kakashi was shocked: “Asuma, Hong, you two, don’t look into his eyes! I’m afraid the only one who can deal with that move is someone with the Sharingan!”
Itachi sneered. He suddenly felt that Kakashi was really ignorant and fearless, so he said, “Let me show you the true power of the Sharingan in the body of an Uchiha!”
“Tsukuyomi!”
“Swordsmanship: The whole army is in danger!”
Two voices sounded at the same time, and three red knife lights as warm as campfires flashed by.
“How is this possible?” Itachi looked extremely shocked. Just now, he felt the chakra in his body stagnate, and the eye power chakra that was originally activated retreated like a tide.
Kakashi was sweating profusely. Seeing Yuzo holding a knife, he smiled bitterly and said, “Thank you, Yuzo!”
Yu Zang’s heart was beating wildly, he felt his hands trembling, and he felt as if he had walked through the gates of hell again.
Just now he unlocked a new famous sword and gained a new skill.
“Famous Sword. Baipi: Emperor Cao Cao of Wei ordered the manufacture of five swords, which were given to his sons. The swords contain rhinoceros horns, which can illuminate hidden objects.
Additional skills: Sword skills: The three armies are defeated.
Skill Description: The blade shines brightly like a flower, revealing the nine underworlds and ten kinds of creatures. It does not have physical attack power, but can break all illusions (Note: it requires sufficient energy support from the host)! “
The note in the skill description made Yu Zang suffer a loss. He did not expect that this slash would consume nearly half of his chakra, which meant that with his current chakra, he could only use it twice at most!
Itachi stared at the strange red long sword in Mizo’s hand that changed into the shape of a rhino horn, and suddenly said: “Then I’ll kill you first, you’re in the way!”
Kisame shouted at the side: “Leave this boy to me! Since leaving the Hidden Mist Village, I haven’t seen a ninja with such sword skills for a long time! My sword is called Samehada, boy, tell me your name and the sword you use!”
“Power Concerto!” A green figure jumped out of the air and kicked the unprepared Kisame away. “The proud blue beast of Konoha, Might Guy is here!”
A group of crows were cawing and circling over the guardrail by the river. A figure appeared, wearing black sunglasses with small circles: “Kakashi, Asuma, Hong, are you all right?”
Chapter 38: Hatake Family Heirloom Sword (Old Version)
Seeing that it was Yamashiro Aoba who appeared, and then looking at Might Guy who had jumped in front of everyone, Mizou felt relieved.
To be honest, Yu Zang has always felt that the Second Hokage’s evaluation of the Uchiha clan was correct. This is a crazy, paranoid clan with almost mentally ill thoughts.
In his opinion, Uchiha Itachi is just a villain, there is nothing to be done about it. Danzo used the excuse that the Uchiha clan was going to revolt in the village, but in fact he just wanted the Sharingan.
For this selfish benefit, Danzo persuaded the leaders in the village who were dissatisfied with the usually powerful Uchiha clan, and with the tacit approval of the Third Hokage, he instigated Uchiha Itachi to rebel. He also joined forces with Uchiha Madara disguised as Obito to completely destroy this powerful clan that had jointly established Konoha Village with the Senju clan.
And Itachi’s behavior was so childish no matter how you looked at it. Not to mention whether the Uchiha clan had the ability to start a rebellion, Itachi’s act of slaughtering his own relatives alone was something that Mizoro could not understand or accept.
Kisame, who was kicked away by Kai, was furious. Itachi stopped him again: “Konoha’s reinforcements are increasing. We will be delayed. It’s time to go, Kisame!”
He looked at Yu Zang: “Boy, I will remember you! Your name is Kibami Yu Zang, right?” Yu Zang curled his lips. Now he was the second S-class rebel ninja in the Naruto world besides Orochimaru to say that he remembered him.
He looked at Itachi provocatively: “Yes, and I am Sasuke’s classmate.” Itachi nodded: “It seems that my useless brother has a companion who is more powerful than him! Kakashi, I heard that your Hatake family and the Kibami family are known as the two major swordsmanship families in Konoha, not bad!”
He pulled Kisame and was about to retreat. Kai shouted, “Don’t even think about escaping!” Just as he was about to chase him, he heard Hong exclaim, “Kakashi, what’s wrong with you?”
When Kai looked back, Kakashi had already fallen to his knees, gasping in pain. When Kai tried to catch up, the two had already disappeared.
Kakashi said with difficulty: “I’m fine, thanks to Mizoro for helping me block it.” Just now Itachi launched Tsukuyomi, and Kakashi used all his chakra to resist desperately, but in the end he was unable to resist and was pulled into the Tsukuyomi world.
Fortunately, at this time, Mizoro’s illusion-breaking sword had arrived, and the moment Kakashi entered the Tsukuyomi world, he repelled Tsukuyomi and saved Kakashi’s life.
It’s just that Kakashi’s mental energy was consumed too much, and his body was burdened too much, so he couldn’t support it anymore. Mizo sighed on the side, and he once again realized that the gap between him and the strong people in this world was so huge.
Yamashiro Aoba jumped over, helped Kakashi up, and said to Mizo, “You are a subordinate of the Fourth Division, right? Your companion Takeda Keishu informed us in time, and the committee has sent out ninjas to intensify the search and surveillance inside and outside the village. You did a good job, Kibami Mizo!”
Mizo asked, “Where is Katsura? Where is he?” Aoba said, “Kasura is in the Hokage Building now. Genin don’t need to get involved in this kind of thing, don’t worry.”
As Konoha’s elite jonin, Kakashi is the deliberative representative of the jonin class and belongs to the middle and high-level positions in the village. He has the power to issue tasks and instructions to the mid- and lower-level ninjas.
He said to Mizou with difficulty: “Although Kejiro is in the hospital now, you still have to practice hard. I will suggest to the temporary committee that the current Genin should not participate in such dangerous missions.”
Kakashi was lazy and rarely interfered with the decisions of the village’s top leaders. But when he saw Mizo, he realized that the top leaders were actually using Genin to perform patrol tasks that should have been done by Chunin. This was simply using Genin as cannon fodder.
The rest of the people were silent. They all knew that civilian ninjas like Mizo were used as cannon fodder. The ninjas from the third, seventh, eighth, and tenth teams, who were from big families, were not assigned such patrol missions.
Thinking of the Third Hokage who was unconscious and Kejiro lying in bed, Kai felt a little disappointed that the village leaders had made such a decision, but he still laughed and said, “Mizaru did a great job! Oh, it’s a pity that he met Gaara in the Chunin Exam preliminaries, otherwise with his strength, he would definitely be promoted to Chunin!”
Genin, Chunin and Jonin are the three basic levels of the ninja world, which are based on the overall quality of a ninja. Judging from Mizo’s past and present performance, his strength has improved rapidly and greatly. He is very good at physical skills and swordsmanship, and has mastered fire escape techniques. He can be said to be a potential candidate for Chunin.
Mizo said: “Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Kai. These are what I should do as a Genin. The fourth team will work hard to implement the arrangements and orders of the village. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Kakashi!”
Seeing that everyone was fine, Yamashiro Aoba was relieved and said with a smile: “I didn’t expect that Jiejiro, the instructor, did a great job and taught such polite subordinates. To be honest, I have the idea of ??becoming a team leader next year!”
At Gai’s insistence, Kakashi was sent to the hospital. This time he did not suffer great mental trauma as in the original plot, so after resting for two days, he appeared in Yuzo’s house again.
As Kakashi promised, the patrol mission of the Fourth Team was arranged from the edge of the village to the inside of the village, mainly patrolling the area from the school to the competition venue, which was easy and safe.
Seeing Kakashi’s sudden visit, Yu Zang quickly cleaned up and said a little embarrassedly: “Ha, I’m used to living alone, so the house is a little messy, please forgive me, Mr. Kakashi!”
Kakashi looked at the simple decoration of Mizo’s house and suddenly thought of Naruto. They both had simple houses. He took the teacup handed to him by Mizo and said, “Thank you for helping me last time. Everyone says that the Hatake and Kibami families are the two major sword families in Konoha, but I haven’t used a ninja sword for many years. Seeing your current skills, I feel ashamed.”
He continued, “I have a set of Hatake family sword techniques that I wanted to teach you, but Mizou, you must have found your family’s inheritance. Every time you use a move, the ninja sword will change. This should be your personal ability.”
Mizo remained silent. Even though he had the best impression of Kakashi in the entire Naruto world, there were some things he couldn’t say. Kakashi didn’t ask any more questions, but just said, “Everyone has their own secrets. I have a short sword here that I used when I was a teenager. I’ll give it to you!”
He opened the wooden box he brought with him, and inside lay a short sword with a white scabbard and a white handle. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary item, so Yu Zang quickly refused: “It’s too precious, I can’t accept it!”
Kakashi sighed and said, “This is my father’s legacy. Since I can’t inherit the swordsmanship of my family, I have to find someone who is destined to learn it. Take it. I hope you can continue to make progress in the swordsmanship!”
Yu Zang stopped refusing and gently picked up the dagger and pulled it out. Unlike what he imagined, the blade was not white, nor did it reflect the luster of steel. It had a color similar to frosted stainless steel, and the texture on the blade looked like faint spots.
“Raikiri!” Yu Zang gently stroked the blade and recited the two ancient characters on the front of the handle.
He said solemnly: “Thank you, Teacher Kakashi!”
Chapter 39: Dual Blades or Two Swords? (Old Version)
Mizou was delighted to have received gifts from the Third Hokage and Hatake Kakashi successively. He now had three weapons that he had been worrying about.
It is said that the Black Cutting was made from a piece of black meteorite using special means and forging at high temperature through Fire Style; and although the blade of the Storm Cutting is shorter, it contains chakra metal, which is far more than the weapon left to him by Mizo’s father.
Of course, the most important thing is that although Stormy Kirigiri is shorter than Black Kirigiri, it is longer than the sword left by his father. When Mizo uses sword skills, the system has length and weight requirements for the carrying ninja sword that is transformed into a famous sword. Stormy Kirigiri happens to be a good sword that meets these two requirements.
“It’s time to practice my left-handed sword!” Mizo thought to himself, hanging the Storm Blade on the left side of his waist. The Black Blade was still on his back, with the handle facing right, which made Mizo’s hanging sword look very strange, because both swords needed to be used with the right hand.
Although the Third Hokage was unconscious, order in Konoha had gradually returned to normal. The Sand Ninjas finally found the Fourth Kazekage’s body in the desert, and then realized that they had been deceived by Orochimaru, so when Konoha Village was about to go to war with the Sand Ninjas, they chose to surrender.
Considering the overall situation, Konoha’s temporary committee chose to compromise, so the two major ninja villages and the two major countries signed a peace agreement again. After this disaster, the status of the Sand Village declined again, but these were no longer something that Mizoro had to worry about.
Jiejiro finally woke up, but his body couldn’t do too much exercise in a short period of time, so he still lay in bed. Moonlight Gale’s physiological indicators have recovered, and the medical ninjas in the hospital are currently planning to wake him up.
When everything was slowly getting back on track, Jiraiya took Naruto and began to practice while searching for Tsunade’s whereabouts.
After Kakashi and others informed Jiraiya of the appearance of Itachi and Kisame in the village, Jiraiya became extremely solemn. As the Nine-Tails’ Jinchuriki, Naruto was most likely the target of the two this time, so he decided to take Naruto to practice personally.
Most of Konoha’s high-ranking officials expressed their understanding and approval of Jiraiya’s reluctance to serve as Hokage. After all, Jiraiya’s personality was not suitable, and he could not be a qualified Hokage.
So the teachers in charge of Konoha became busy again. Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu said that the more severe the blow Konoha suffered, the more commissioned tasks the village should take on. This would show the outside world that Konoha has great potential and its strength has not suffered too much damage.
Seeing one class after another setting out on missions, Katsurashi and Fuuhiko were very envious, and Mizo was also helpless because Keijiro did not have the ability to act and lacked a teacher to lead the team, so they had no way of accepting missions independently.
The last time they encountered the incident with Itachi and Kisame, Fengyan did a very good job. After meeting Kakashi and informing him, he followed Sasuke secretly and finally confirmed that Sasuke was not aware of this matter.
Mizou has always felt that Sasuke was quite pitiful, having such a middle school brother and his family being tragically wiped out. He has been classmates with Sasuke for six years and has seen Sasuke change from a lively boy into a cold-blooded ninja who only wanted to become stronger and take revenge. He felt that he should do whatever he could to help.
Team 4 still hadn’t received any mission except for the patrol mission of undetermined level that was assigned at the beginning. However, this time the patrol route was changed again, from the Konoha Hospital in the north of the village to the entrance in the south of the village, and the patrol area was more than doubled.
Moreover, the rewards for the fourth team that made great achievements in the Chunin Exams have not yet been distributed. Katsuraashi and Fuhiko complained about this, but Mizoro saw that someone in the Konoha high-ranking officials was trying to take advantage of the coma of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen to eliminate the influence of the Sarutobi family in Konoha as much as possible.
They had no way to deal with Asuma Sarutobi of Team 10. Firstly, Asuma himself was very powerful and had served as the guardian ninja of the Fire Country Daimyo. Secondly, Team 10 was the new generation of Ino-Shika-Cho combination. Although the three families were vassals of the Sarutobi family, from the current point of view, they were something that the village top leaders could not easily divide.
So the unlucky ones became Team 4, because Team 4’s instructor, Sarutobi Kejiro, although also from the Sarutobi family, was not a close relative of the Third Hokage.
Especially when he heard that Team 10 was so busy with one mission after another and had almost no time to rest, Yu Zang became more and more certain that his guess was correct.
Since he wanted to ignore Team 4, he should seize the opportunity to improve himself. So in addition to his daily tasks, Mizou would spar with his two companions.
If you win a match, you will get points. Although there are only 20 points, you can get them infinitely. Yu Zang thinks this is not a bug in the system, but a benefit given to him by the system.
While practicing with his left-handed sword, Yu Zang began to think about the next famous sword to be unlocked. Now he has already set his eyes on three famous swords, but how to choose has made him hesitate again.
“Famous sword. Snow-capped sword – Kitetsu: One of the three swords of Roronoa Zoro, a member of the Straw Hat Pirates, the Worst Generation, and the 11th Supernova in “One Piece”. Snow-capped sword, one of the fifty fine swords; Kitetsu (second generation), one of the twenty-one fine swords.
Additional skills: Swordsmanship: Two-sword style. Iai. Rashomon.
Skill Description: Use the sword-drawing technique silently, without color or trace to strike first when the enemy attacks. This is the supreme two-sword style of Iai Slash.
Famous Swords: Sun and Moon Shells: Dual swords, weapons of Maui, the half-human, half-god king of the Polynesian people, the indigenous inhabitants of Oceania. The Sun Shell cuts through the volcano to raise the sun, and the Moon Shell cuts through the deep sea to raise the moon.
Additional skills: Sword skills: Night flame
Skill Description: Maui once learned the secret of fire from the goddess of fire, and also gained immortality from the goddess of night. Sun Shell can attach to the host’s energy and launch a fireball. The energy required is determined by the host’s energy type, type and total amount; Moon Shell can extract part of the enemy’s lost blood, physical strength and energy after attacking and hitting the enemy, and convert it into the host’s energy.
Famous Sword. Mandarin Duck: A weapon that was created by a lonely high school single man who scribbled the great poet Du Fu in his Chinese textbook. It is a pair of swords. It is from Du Fu’s “Two Quatrains” “Swallows fly in the mud, mandarin ducks sleep in the warm sand”. The mandarin sword is orange-yellow, and the duck sword is brown-white. In short, Du Fu is very busy, and he smiles bitterly.
Additional skills: Sword skills: Mud melts and sand warms.
Skill Description: The Book of Changes says: Nine Yang and Six Yin. The Mandarin Duck Blade is male. Every time it attacks nine times, it will extract a certain amount of energy from the host, convert it into fire attribute, and automatically spray out nine pieces of fire sand, causing explosive damage: The Mandarin Duck Blade is female. Every time it attacks six times, it will extract a certain amount of energy from the host, convert it into water attribute, and create a quagmire. Water and fire are in harmony, and yin and yang are in harmony.
These three famous swords, or six swords, and their accompanying skills, obviously come from the Japanese sword system, the island sword system, and the Chinese sword system respectively.
In fact, when Yu Zang first saw the text description, he had a lot of complaints. He felt that if the developer of the Daohuang system stood in front of him at this time, he would definitely peel an apple for him. This old and speechless joke made Yu Zang silent for many years.
The three swords and their accompanying skills each have their own advantages. The “strike first after last” of “Swordsmanship: Two-Sword Style. Iai. Rashomon” made Mizou very interested, but the skills of “Famous Sword. Sun and Moon Shell” and “Famous Sword. Mandarin Duck” both have attribute attacks and mana recovery, making him unable to choose between them.
The Sword King system currently provides a total of 600 famous swords. Dual swords are relatively rare, with about 20 types. There is no requirement to choose one from several to unlock the inner three layers, that is, as long as Yu Zang has enough points, he can unlock all the famous swords, but that will be a huge number of points and will take a long time, most likely in his lifetime.
Therefore, Mizo was very cautious every time when choosing famous swords and skills. For example, when fighting Itachi and Kisame, there were many famous swords that could break illusions, and one of them was:
“Famous Sword. Beast Bite: The weapon of Thorin Oakenshield, leader of the Durin dwarves, King under the Mountain, and King of the Longbeard Clan in Middle-earth in The Hobbit.
Additional skills: Sword skills: Arc Moon Lonely Mountain.
Skill Description: When the Beast Bite Knife detects an illusion nearby, the blade will automatically glow white. After the skill is cast, an arc-shaped illusion detection circle will be created, and any illusion directed into the circle will be repelled. The skill requires continuous energy input to maintain.
According to the Sword King system, a single-edged sword is a knife and a double-edged sword is a sword, but Japanese swords do not distinguish between swords and swords most of the time. So even in Tolkien’s original work “The Hobbit”, Thorin Oakenshield got the elves’ beast bite sword, but judging from the description of its shape, it was still judged as a knife by the system.
“Famous Sword. Hundred Pitfalls” and “Famous Sword. Beast Bite”, one is to break the illusion instantly, and the other is to create a barrier to defend against illusion. It can be said that each has its advantages, but judging from the situation at the time, it is obvious that “Famous Sword. Hundred Pitfalls” is more suitable.
At this time, Mizo was also considering, since he had obtained the Hatake family heirloom sword given by Kakashi, should he go for the dual-sword style or the double-sword route?
Chapter 40: Cooperation between Class 4 and Class 7 (Old Version)
When Kejiro finally woke up in his hospital bed, an Anbu ninja found Team 4 and told them that the patrol mission was over.
After a week of non-stop patrol work, Team 4 finally received a D-rank mission assessment. Seeing the three Genins trying hard to suppress their anger, the Anbu ninja wisely left quickly.
Gui Zu spat: “Damn it, the village leaders are dissatisfied with us. Did we do something wrong?” Feng Yan also looked indignant. For the first time, he felt that his efforts were being trampled on and insulted.
Mizo sneered, he guessed that this was Danzo’s doing. If he hadn’t used the “Sword Art: Avatar”, the Four Purple Flame Formation of the Sound Four would have firmly trapped the Third Hokage in the center, and Orochimaru would have definitely killed his teacher.
If Sarutobi Hiruzen died, then Danzo’s biggest obstacle would disappear, and perhaps he could get one step closer to the position he had in his ambition. However, Mizo’s sudden move, and the desperate efforts of Kejiro and the other three, now the Sandaime Hokage is not dead, but still lying in bed. What Danzo had been looking forward to for a long time has not been realized, so he must vent.
Knowing that it was because of him that Feng Yan and Gui Zu were dragged down, Yu Zang felt very embarrassed, but he couldn’t say these words out loud. Everything was just his guess.
He laughed: “Ha, this boring task is finally over. Come on, I’ll treat you to barbecue!” With the sword given by Kakashi, Mizo saved a lot of money that he had originally planned to buy the sword, so he didn’t have to be frugal for the time being.
Guizu immediately became happy: “Okay, let’s have a big meal. Yuzang wanted to treat us last time, and this time he finally fulfilled his promise!”
A man suddenly appeared in front of the three of them and said with a smile, “Oh, what a coincidence, we are hungry too. Yu Zang, how about you treat us to barbecue too?”
Mizou looked at the person coming and said happily: “Teacher Kakashi! Thank you for the gift of the sword. I have always wanted to repay you. This time, treat me to a meal as a small return!” He waved behind Kakashi: “Sasuke, Sakura, you guys come too!”
Naruto followed Jiraiya out to practice and look for Tsunade, so there were only two people in Team 7 now. Sasuke still looked cold, but when he saw Mizo’s tone and actions were full of enthusiasm, he forced a smile and said, “Thank you!”
Sakura, on the other hand, looked at Mizou with some fear. In the second round of the Chunin Exam, in the Forest of Death, he saw with his own eyes how Mizou killed Toss and gave instructions to the furious Sasuke, almost causing Sasuke to kill the female Oto-nin. Therefore, Sakura felt an inexplicable fear towards Mizou.
After all, in Team 7, when they were on missions outside, all the dirty work was done by Naruto and Sasuke, and Sakura was protected like a vase. Even after experiencing Orochimaru’s Konoha collapse plan, she was still a flower in a greenhouse.
The six of them came to the barbecue restaurant and had a delicious meal. Kakashi did not rush to pay the bill. He knew that Mizo was a grateful person, and it was not easy to refuse some people’s enthusiasm.
After ordering six more drinks, Kakashi said, “Does Team 4 have any missions out recently?” Mizou nodded and said, “We are on patrol in the village!” He signaled with his eyes for Katsurashi not to speak.
Kakashi smiled and said, “Very good. I just went to the hospital to visit Jiejiro. Now I have a B-rank mission. There is a group of bandits entrenched in the mountains of Iwasato Castle in the south of the Land of Fire. There may be several escaped ninjas from Konoha. I need the cooperation of Team 4 and Team 7. Are you willing to go?”
Guizu immediately jumped up: “Okay, okay, last time we carried out the A-level mission assigned by Kakashi teacher, we haven’t received a more dangerous mission until now! When do we set off?”
Seeing that Mizo and Fuuhiko had no objections, Kakashi said, “I’ll give you an hour. We’ll meet at the main gate of Konoha.”
Three days later, in a forest more than 40 miles outside of Iwasato City, Kakashi led five Genin and pointed to a mountain stronghold made of trees. He said, “According to the intelligence, there are about 40 bandits here, led by two escaped ninjas from Konoha Village, with a ninja rank of Chunin. The eldest is named Kurotani, so they are also called the Kurotani clan.”
He spread out a simple map: “We are in this approximate position now. How do you plan to attack?”
Katsurazu said: “There are only two Chunins. We have more people. Why don’t we just charge in and be done with them?” Kakashi ignored him. He suddenly felt that Katsurazu’s character was very similar to Naruto’s, who seemed to do everything without thinking.
Glancing at Sasuke who didn’t seem to want to speak, Mizo said, “I suggest we act at night and attack from the side under the cover of darkness. We also need to leave some men to guard the possible escape routes of the bandits. We have already scouted everywhere this morning. In addition to the main entrance, there is also a back door and a side trail. If we act at night, I think the bandits will panic and go through the back door instead of the trail. After all, that mountain trail is difficult to walk on during the day.”
Kakashi nodded approvingly, and Sasuke said, “I think it would be better to launch a surprise attack at dinner time. When I was scouting yesterday evening, I found that the bandits were very lax in their defense at dinner time. They probably thought that no one would choose to attack at that time, so they let down their guard.”
Kakashi thought about it and said, “Okay, let’s do it. We’ll go out at dinner time. Mizoro, Sasuke, you two will attack the front gate; Katsura, Sakura, you will guard the back door; Fuuhiko, you will watch from that alley.”
To put it bluntly, this mission was to train the Genin, otherwise Kakashi could take out the entire bandit gang by himself, so the task he assigned did not specify what he was supposed to do.
The five Genin all nodded. Kakashi looked at the time and said, “Split up and take your positions!” Six figures disappeared into the forest in a flash.
Mizo and Sasuke went hand in hand to the ambush site. Hiding in the tree, Sasuke hesitated and asked: “Is that the sword that Kakashi used?”
Mizou looked at the Storm Rider hanging on the left side of his waist and nodded. Sasuke said, “I heard that when you were on patrol, you helped Kakashi, Asuma, and Kai to defeat two S-rank rebels wanted by the whole ninja world?”
Mizou thought about it and nodded again. He didn’t know if Sasuke knew that one of the two people who came was his brother whom he had always hated and wanted to kill with his own hands. He also knew that talking too much would lead to mistakes, so he didn’t say much.
After a moment of silence, Sasuke said: “You are getting stronger and stronger, Mizoro. I really want to fight with you and see who is stronger!” In order to kill his hated brother, Sasuke has been working hard, hoping to become stronger. He now urgently wants to know his true strength through competition.
Chapter 41: Match with Sasuke (Old Version)
Yu Zang smiled and said, “When this mission is over and we return to the village, I will be waiting for your challenge at any time.” He also wanted to know who was more powerful between him and this genius of the same class.
So the two stopped talking and silently observed the mountain stronghold in the distance. This is a very hidden hiding place. In the world of Naruto, the trees are lush and the vegetation is thick. The bandits chose this place as their lair. If it weren’t for the ninja, it would be difficult for ordinary people to find it.
The defected Chunin from Konoha named Kurotani did have good taste, but the bandits’ architectural skills and aesthetic taste were too poor. The entire mountain village was surrounded by rows of bare trees connected to form a wall, and dozens of large and small wooden houses were arranged in a staggered manner according to the terrain, making it look very messy.
Sasuke’s vision was enhanced by the Sharingan, and he could see farther and more clearly than Mizoguchi. He suddenly frowned because he found that several women appeared in the mountain village. They were all young girls who were pushed and teased by the bandits.
It seemed that the daughter of an ordinary citizen living at the foot of the mountain was abducted by the bandits and taken to the village. “Damn these bandits!” Sasuke cursed softly, and Yu Zang looked at him in surprise, not understanding what he meant.
Sasuke did not explain. He watched the smoke rising from the forest and the big bonfires lit. The sun gradually set on the other side of the mountain. Flocks of returning crows flapped their wings, making the last rays of sunset flicker.
With a “snap” sound, Yu Zang suddenly shot out a Senbon, nailing a circling black snake to the tree trunk. Sasuke glanced at him and said in a deep voice: “We can set off!”
Two figures took advantage of the last rays of the setting sun, hiding among the dense leaves and moving quickly towards the simple wall of the village.
The gate was closed, and there was a simple wooden lookout on each side. Sasuke and Mizo looked at each other and each threw a kunai, and the two bandits on the lookout fell down softly.
Yu Zang’s eyes lit up. He had killed a bandit and the system had just prompted him that he had gained 60 points. In other words, the comprehensive strength of this bandit was already close to the level of a fourth or fifth grade student in a ninja school.
The two men quickly climbed over the wall and saw a group of bandits gathered around a campfire. A fawn was being roasted on the campfire. The seven or eight bandits had already started drinking and making a scene. No one noticed that their two accomplices had died on the lookout tower.
Sasuke was about to make a move, but Yuzo was faster than him and activated the “Sword Technique: Thousand Bull Slash” instantly, covering the figures of the five bandits closest to him in a sword light. Then Yuzo formed seals with both hands: “Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!”
A huge fireball flew straight towards the campfire, and the ninjutsu used the fire to engulf the two bandits who were rolling the barbecue grill on the opposite side.
So Sasuke just threw a kunai and knocked the last bandit who was drinking with his head back to the ground.
The two bandits, whose bodies were on fire, screamed in pain. Yu Zang flashed past, chopped each of the two bandits with his sword, and then rushed to another bonfire.
The biggest advantage of the group attack skill “Swordsmanship: Thousand Bulls Slash” is that it does not require Yu Zang to be unable to escape from the time of casting to the end. He only needs to swing the sword continuously for about four or five seconds, and the remaining attacks will be automatically generated. The principle is more like the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique.
Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and looked at the five ninjas that Yu Zang was pointing at with the “Sword Technique: Thousand Bulls Slash”. At this time, the countless sharp sword shadows had stopped. He looked at them with disgust, with a hint of fear in his eyes, and looked at Yu Zang’s rushing figure, and then chased after him closely.
Sasuke swore that this was the first time he had seen such a tragic and bloody murder scene. There was not a single piece of good meat on the bodies of the five bandits, as if they had been chopped and killed by a butcher using the same method as a pig slaughterer.
When they arrived near the second bonfire, thanks to the layout of the village, the screams coming from the gate below attracted the attention of some bandits, but they still didn’t understand what was going on.
Just as Yu Zang was about to repeat the same trick, Sasuke, who was following him, jumped high into the air: “Fire Style: Impatiens Flower Technique!” Countless fireballs shot out like Impatiens flowers’ fruits and hit three or four scattered bandits.
“I told you, how could Fire Style not kill people?” Yu Zang curled his lips. With Sasuke’s interference, the bandits finally realized the enemy attack and quickly dispersed. It would be a waste to use “Sword Technique: Thousand Bulls Slash” at this time.
He held the Black Cutter in his right hand, jumped up and chopped fiercely at the nearest bandit who had already grabbed the long-handled sharp knife beside him. The bandit reacted very quickly and blocked the attack with the handle of the knife. Then he widened his eyes and fell down without saying a word.
Mizou pulled out the Rankiri from his lower abdomen with his left hand. The bandit just blocked his right hand attack, but Mizou pulled out the Rankiri from the left side of his waist with his left hand. The poor bandit, although he saw Mizou clearly with the help of the firelight, he still looked at the ninja with the habits of a samurai. He never thought that Mizou’s two-handed sword, the left-hand sword was not hung on the right side of the body at all.
“They are just two young boys, don’t be afraid!” Someone among the bandits shouted, trying to encourage himself and his companions. However, Yu Zang bent down, pointed his toes, and pounced out like a cheetah. Only faint white lights were seen piercing the bandits one after another.
The blade of the Kurokiri is black, so the trajectory of the attack cannot be seen at dusk, and the faint white light emitted by the Stormy Blade is also inconspicuous.
Sasuke fell to the ground, took out a kunai, and began to attack with physical skills. Now the two ninjas from the mountain village have not yet appeared. If they consume too much chakra, it will be difficult to deal with them later.
The bandits at the second bonfire were quickly dealt with by the two of them. Sasuke shook off the blood drops from his kunai and said coolly, “I killed eleven of them!”
Yu Zang was silent for a while and said, “I killed sixteen!” For 16 bandits, the system rewarded more than 800 points. In addition, the ones killed by Sasuke were also considered as Yu Zang’s assists, so Yu Zang now has more than 1,000 points.
The remaining bandits had already surrounded them. Seeing how powerful Mizo and Sasuke were, they were too scared to approach them. They just pointed their weapons at them. Sasuke suddenly threw his hands, and two figures fell down from a tree not far away, screaming. Along with them fell the bows and arrows in their hands.
“13!” Sasuke flexibly displayed the shuriken in his hand. As his eyes went forward, the bandits wisely avoided looking at him.
“Those two guys from Konoha are simply fed up with living. They actually dare to come and cause trouble in my territory!” A cold voice came from behind the crowd of bandits.
The bandits immediately became excited: “It’s Boss Heigu!” “Boss Heigu, these two guys are very difficult to deal with, it seems that you need to take action yourself!”
Chapter 42: Eliminate the Bandits (Signed Successfully, Three Updates Today) (Old Version)
Seeing a tall and thin figure walking out, the bandits seemed to have found their backbone and immediately started to make noise.
Sasuke took out eight shurikens from the bag of ninja tools behind his back and threw them out. Kurotani shouted, “Back off!” and blocked the attack with a short sword.
But Sasuke was too fast, and a few unlucky bandits were still hit, screaming and falling to the ground. The other bandits no longer dared to approach, and formed a circle far away.
Seeing that Sasuke had taken the lead, Mizo did not participate, but looked around vigilantly. Then he suddenly jumped up and stabbed the ground fiercely with the black knife in his hand.
“Earth escape. The art of beheading in the heart!”
With a “bang”, a figure emerged from the ground in a panic, and his right arm had been cut by Yu Zang’s knife.
Kakashi said that there were two Konoha rebels in this bandit gang, and it seemed that the one in front of him was the other rebel. Mizo looked at his forehead protector, somewhat speechless.
He was a little confused. Since he was a traitor to a certain ninja village, why did he still wear the village’s forehead protector and then cut a line on it? Was he afraid that others would not know about it? Did he hate the village or did he care more about his own origins?
The one who jumped out was a chubby ninja with bare arms, who looked a bit like the ninjas of the Hidden Rock Village in the Land of Earth. He stared at Yu Zang fiercely: “Boy, you are quite smart!”
He quickly formed seals with both hands: “Earth Escape. Rock Spear!”
A thick spike suddenly emerged from under Yu Zang’s feet, and then continued to grow larger, like a drill, but this ninjutsu suddenly stopped.
Mizou activated “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” and at the same time hit the earth-attribute rebel ninja, he activated “Shadow Shift” to avoid the opponent’s ninjutsu attack.
The bloated ninja covered his stomach with his hands, a look of disbelief on his face, and then he suddenly became furious: “Boy, you really pissed me off!”
When Yu Zang saw that his attack did not cause any substantial damage to the opponent, he was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he moved again and activated the “Shadow Shift”. He used the Black Cutter with his right hand to activate the Swallow Return, and used his left hand to draw out the Storm Cutter and stabbed twice quickly.
The ninja stared blankly at the torn clothes on his chest and the three huge wounds. The part of his lower abdomen that was hit this time was hit again by Ranqiri, blood spurted out, and then he fell to the ground.
Obviously, the fat layer on the belly of this fat ninja was thick enough, so that Yu Zang’s first attack did not penetrate too deeply. However, he did not expect that the opponent in front of him would attack so quickly. After many years of banditry, his ninja sense of smell had degenerated.
Seeing the second-in-command of the mountain stronghold being knocked to the ground in an instant, the bandits immediately panicked. However, behind them, there was an even greater panic. A stumbling bandit shouted, “There are more enemies attacking from behind!” Then he fell headfirst, with several kunai exposed on his back.
It seems that Katsurashi and Sakura couldn’t help but take action. At this time, Sasuke was still fighting with Kurotani, and both of them were using physical skills. Sasuke’s original intention was to take the opportunity to practice with others, but when he glanced sideways, he saw that Mizo had already dealt with his opponent, and he became a little anxious.
With the help of a back kick, Sasuke jumped out of the circle and quickly formed a hand seal: “Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!” A huge fireball pounced on Kurotani.
Kurotani pressed his hands to the ground: “Earth escape. Earth flow wall!” Then he suddenly raised his head in surprise, with a look of panic on his face: “Chidori? Are you Kakashi’s subordinate?”
At the top of the earth wall created by the Earth Flow Wall, Sasuke was half-kneeling, with an extremely dazzling light rising from his left hand, and the lightning-attribute chakra was chirping, like the calls of a thousand birds.
“It’s over!” With the help of the Sharingan, Sasuke moved at an extremely fast speed and directly pierced Kurotani’s heart.
After dealing with the two most powerful leaders of the bandit gang, the rest would be easy to deal with. Katsura and Sakura had rushed in and blocked the bandits’ escape route from the back door. Then Feng Yan also joined the battle, because Mizo and Sasuke had already eliminated half of the enemies, and the remaining enemies had begun to panic, so there was no need to guard the path out of the village anymore.
Finally, seven or eight bandits gathered together timidly, surrounded by five Genin. They looked at Mizou in fear, then at Sasuke, and finally one of the leaders couldn’t hold on any longer, dropped his weapon, and knelt down: “Don’t kill us, we surrender!”
Yu Zang kicked his long sword back: “Sorry, we don’t accept your surrender!” He glanced at Feng Yan and Gui Zu and said, “Do it!”
Sasuke hesitated for a moment, and looked in the light of the fire towards a wooden house not far away, where several frightened women were huddled together, trembling all over.
He silently threw several shurikens, and the two bandits fell to the ground screaming. Sakura was shaking all over and shouted loudly: “They have surrendered, don’t kill them, Sasuke-kun!”
Fengyan suddenly jumped up. A bandit hiding behind the crowd was about to chop at the defenseless Sakura with a big knife, but Fengyan kicked him to the ground and stabbed him in the back of the neck with a kunai.
Mi Zang glanced at Sakura coldly. These bandits committed many evil deeds, harassing local residents and merchants. They were a group of scum. What’s more, he had points. Sakura’s indiscriminate Madonna complex made him feel that she was really stupid.
Sakura was frightened again by Mizo’s eyes. She trembled all over and looked at Sasuke helplessly. Mizo stopped Sasuke who was about to continue and said, “Let me do it. This kind of competition is meaningless.”
Then he and two companions from the fourth squad killed all the remaining bandits.
It was not until this time that Kakashi showed up. When Sakura saw Kakashi, she seemed to have found someone to talk to. She rushed over and said, “Teacher, why didn’t you show up earlier? Team 4 killed so many people, why didn’t you stop them?”
Kakashi was a very patient instructor. He said, “The mission we received is to completely eradicate this group of bandits. These bandits have committed many evil deeds. We cannot let them continue to harm the people of our Land of Fire.”
Sakura got angry at this time: “Mizang and the others are too vicious. Our team 7 will never do missions with team 4 again!” The good-tempered Feng Yan couldn’t help it and complained in a low voice: “As if we are willing to do it!”
Sasuke frowned when he heard what Sakura said. Although he felt that Mizoro and the others were too cruel, he had no other opinion about their behavior.
Mizo said: “Teacher Kakashi, the bandits have been dealt with. I think they must have stolen a lot of money, let’s go look for it!”
Chapter 43: Earn another fortune (old version)
Sakura was consoled by Kakashi and reluctantly went to comfort the frightened women who were abducted by the bandits, while Team 4 and Sasuke went to search the cabins separately.
The scene of the fight had been covered up by Kakashi using earth and fire escape techniques. A bonfire was lit in front of the meeting hall of the mountain village, which was actually a larger wooden house.
Looking at the money and jewels that filled three large wooden boxes that Mizoro and his men had found, Kakashi said, “It seems like these bandits made quite a haul!”
Killing people didn’t seem to affect the appetite of Mizo and the others. When Sasuke saw Mizo kicking over a piece of venison that the bandits had already roasted, cutting it with a kunai and putting it on a wooden plate to distribute to everyone, he suddenly lost his appetite.
He asked, “Yuzo, do you, Team 4, often kill people?”
Before Mizou could say anything, Guizu said loudly, “As ninjas, isn’t it normal for us to take on missions and kill people? Hey, Sasuke, do you know when we killed someone for the first time?”
Before Mizou could dissuade him, Katsura said boastfully, “When your team 7 was fighting with Zabuza in Wave Country, our team 4 was guarding the west side of the bridge, intercepting Kado and Zabuza’s men, and we had a great battle!”
Sasuke looked at Kakashi and got an affirmative answer from Kakashi. He was a little surprised. The situation on the bridge at that time was that Kakashi had a fierce battle with Zabuza. Except for Sakura, all the other members of Team 7 were injured. He didn’t expect that the work of cleaning up the aftermath was all completed with the help of Team 4.
Sasuke once again looked at Team 4. He had always thought highly of himself before, because his strength was there, and he had the capital to be proud. But in the preliminaries of the Chunin Exam, he missed the battle between Mizo and Gaara because he was cast with the Heaven’s Curse Seal by Orochimaru.
Later, when he was chasing Gaara in the main competition, he encountered Naruto’s outburst again, which made Sasuke realize that among his peers, there were many people who were as strong as him.
In the previous battle, he had carefully observed with the ability of the Sharingan. Most of Mizou’s attacks had traces to follow, but for that “Sword Technique: Flying Strike”, even the Sharingan could not see the trajectory of the attack. It was as if Mizou had moved instantly.
This made Sasuke feel unsure for the first time. He didn’t know if he would have enough reaction time to resist or dodge this move.
He looked at Feng Yan and Gui Zu. Feng Yan had solid basic skills, with shuriken and lightning escape in one hand, and although Gui Zu sounded a lot like Naruto, he was reliable, ruthless and had strong execution ability. It seemed that the overall strength of Team 4 was not weak!
After sending the women who were abducted up the mountain down and giving them some money, Kakashi hesitated. According to the general rules of the commissioned mission, part of their spoils had to be handed over to the village, and the other part would be distributed after the village’s valuation.
However, this is the first time that Team 7 has cooperated with Team 4, and Kakashi is not very clear about Kejiro’s previous decisions, so he is a little hesitant.
Mizou seemed to see what Kakashi was thinking, he smiled and said, “Last time we were in Wave Country, we defeated those men of Kado and seized two safes, but Kejiro-sensei got one. Kakashi-sensei, you should also learn from Kejiro-sensei and save more money, because you will need it when you get married in the future.”
Kakashi laughed out loud, he knew about Kejiro’s situation, although ninjas earned a lot of money, their expenses were also high. Not to mention, the price of a detonating tag ranged from 300 taels to 2000 taels. When completing a mission, if the enemy was difficult, the bounty obtained might not be enough to cover the cost of the ninja tools.
So, judging from the quality of life alone, the ninjas of Konoha actually live a very simple life, because all their money is spent on the equipping and replenishment of ninja tools.
Kakashi then said, “We have seized about 200 taels of cash, so let’s divide it all up this time. The remaining jewelry will be handed over to the village.”
Team 4 naturally had no objection. Feng Yan was born a commoner, and the reason he chose to become a ninja was because ninjas could make money and subsidize his family, right?
After the Uchiha clan was destroyed, Sasuke’s family property was divided up by the other families in the village. His main source of income was actually the monthly living allowance provided by the village to the Third Hokage in accordance with the agreement between Danzo and Itachi. The amount was the same as Naruto’s, so he silently agreed.
Although Sakura also came from a civilian family, her family was considered middle class and had a small business in Konoha. She originally wanted to speak out against it, but when she saw that Sasuke didn’t say anything, she wisely chose to keep quiet.
Kakashi is a very generous person. He is not married and has the support of the Hatake family’s business. His daily expenses are not much, so he does not attach much importance to money.
But it was different for Mizou and the others. When they saw Kakashi distributing the food according to the number of people, they filled their backpacks and were all smiling.
As a ninja, you rely on your life to complete missions, isn’t it just for money? This is the most basic survival need of human beings.
Seeing the three people in Team 4 acting like money-grubbers, Sakura couldn’t help but complain: “What a bunch of money-hungry people!”
Guizu had sharp ears and heard it. He said loudly, “I need to save a lot of money for getting married in the future! You are a girl, don’t you know that getting married will cost a lot of money in the current market?”
Sakura blushed, secretly glanced at Sasuke, and said shyly: “How…how do I know these things?”
Kakashi seemed very happy and said, “Let’s hurry up. We can still make it to Iwasato Castle and stay in a hotel tonight. I heard there’s a great hot spring in the city. I’ll invite everyone to go and soak in the hot spring!”
Katsura cheered: “Teacher Kakashi is so nice!” Yu Zang was speechless. He felt that Kakashi had been given another nice guy card without realizing it. He didn’t know whether Kakashi would find a woman in the end to fulfill his sacred mission of getting married.
After returning to Konoha Village from Iwasato Castle, Team 4 separated from Team 7. When they parted at the crossroads, no one thought that this would be the only and last time Team 4 and Team 7 would work together on a single mission.
The three of Yuzo first went to the hospital to visit Kejiro. Kejiro’s body had recovered well. He was half lying on the bed, listening to Katsura’s dancing and recounting the process of following Kakashi on the mission. He smiled and said, “In two days, I can be discharged from the hospital!”
This was good news, and Mizo went to visit Gekkou Hayate again. He noticed a female ninja wearing an Anbu mask standing in front of the bed, so he did not disturb her, but silently put down the flowers, nodded slightly to Uzuki Yugao, and then left.
It seems that if Gekko Gale wants to truly recover, Tsunade still needs to take action personally!
Chapter 44: Tsunade’s Return (Old Version)
After Sarutobi Kejiro fully recovered, Team 4 resumed their missions. Mizo also collected more than 2,000 points, including 400 points for following Kakashi to eliminate bandits and kill a Konoha rebel ninja.
In other words, the fat ninja who could use earth escape did have some strength, but he had probably been a bandit for too long. When he saw that Mi Zang was a teenager, he looked down on him. When faced with Mi Zang’s fierce attack, he had no time to defend himself and was easily killed by Mi Zang.
Moreover, when Yu Zang completed his daily tasks, he received some skill points as a reward. He thought about it and finally did not continue to unlock the famous sword skills, but chose the Four-Colored Body Refining Pill and Chakra Pill.
Four each of the yellow body-refining pills (strength), blue body-refining pills (agility), white body-refining pills (speed), purple body-refining pills (liveliness), and green chakra pills have been taken out from the system’s warehouse by Yu Zang and neatly placed on the table.
The personal physical attributes increased by the Four-Color Body Refining Pill cannot be directly measured by numerical values, which is also one of the reasons why Yu Zang finds the system very interesting.
He had taken four of the Body Refining Pills (Alive) before, and the effect was very significant. At least after using the “Sword Technique: Flying Strike”, the stiffness in his body only lasted a very short time.
After taking all the body-refining pills one by one, Yu Zang closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body. Then he took the chakra pill and let out a long sigh.
Mizou stood up and walked to the small yard of his home. He stood in front of the tattered wooden trial stake, then slowly lowered his body and held the handles of Stormkiri and Blackkiri in his left and right hands respectively.
With a swish, the two knives came out of their sheaths at the same time, and the wooden stake could no longer bear the force and broke into pieces. Yu Zang looked at the neat cuts, nodded with satisfaction, and then cleaned up the yard.
He felt that his strength and stamina had increased a lot. If he faced the earth-style rebel ninja again in his current state, Yu Zang believed that he would never end up in the embarrassing situation of only scratching the other person’s fat layer on his lower abdomen.
The Body Refining Pill (Agility) is used to enhance the host’s physical reaction ability, while the Body Refining Pill (Speed) is used to enhance the host’s basic movement and attack speed. Yu Zang could feel the vigorous vitality bursting out of his body. He put away his knife and quickly formed seals.
The Four-Color Body Refining Pill improves the body in all aspects. Yu Zang feels that his hand seal speed has also increased a lot. He completed the last hand seal: “Fire Style. Firefly Technique!”
Countless small fireballs appeared around the body like fireflies, and then followed Yu Zang’s finger and swarmed into a small pit on the ground, followed by a huge explosion.
Mizo nodded with satisfaction. In the world of Naruto, in addition to the correct hand seals, a minimum amount of chakra was required to activate a ninjutsu. He estimated that with his current chakra, he could activate the “Fire Style: Firefly Technique” more than ten times in a row.
I am becoming stronger and stronger, but this strengthening is a continuous process, a process of qualitative change caused by quantitative change, not a brand new change.
Yu Zang was feeling very proud of himself when his neighbor, Uncle Morishita, popped his head out from the wall and said angrily, “Yu Zang, don’t practice ninjutsu at home. It’s so early in the morning. I thought there was another enemy invasion!” Yu Zang quickly said, “Sorry, sorry!”
Sitting back in the room again, Yu Zang thought about his current strength. From the convenience provided by the current Sword King system, Yu Zang had two choices: either to stack personal attributes first and use all the points to exchange for various pills, so that he could cause a lot of damage by just slashing; or to use all the points to exchange for skill points to unlock famous swords, so that he would have more skills, but his physical fitness might not be able to keep up with the speed of unlocking famous swords.
How to choose a balance between the two is a major event that Mizoro must plan ahead for in the future. According to his understanding of the original plot, after Tsunade became the fifth Hokage, the biggest event was Sasuke’s defection, and then Naruto returned after two years of training.
In other words, the ninja world will maintain a certain degree of peace in the next two years. The Akatsuki organization and Obito behind the scenes are probably using these two years to recruit members and plan a bigger conspiracy.
In other words, the time left for him to become stronger is not very long, otherwise he can only watch Team 7 save the world without being able to help.
It seems that I will have to take on tasks like crazy, train like crazy, and look for people to compete with like crazy in order to continuously obtain more system points.
Yu Zang stretched and looked at the basic training task released by the system today, which was to perform the Kasaya Slash three hundred times, and the reward was 60 points.
The so-called “Kasaya Slash” is actually to cut diagonally from right to left with a knife. It gets its name because after hitting the enemy, the blood left by the knife mark looks like the opponent is wearing a bloody kasaya.
For Yu Zang, he has been doing the most basic swordsmanship training for 6 years since he traveled through time and space and obtained the system. After 6 years of laying the foundation, the basic training tasks of the system are just to let him review what he has learned and learn new things.
In less than two hours, Yu Zang completed three hundred standard cassock slashes. He rested for a while, took a shower, packed up his equipment and went out.
The 4th team did not receive any missions these two days, because Kejiro had other things to do, so he gave the 4th team members a day off. Mizo, Fuhiko, and Katsurashi had already made an appointment to practice in the woods outside the village. After all, renting the village’s training ground would cost money.
Just as he passed a street corner, he saw Feng Yan and Guizu running towards him in a hurry. Their two families were in the same direction. Guizu said loudly, “Mizaru, Jiraiya-sama has returned to the village with Uzumaki Naruto from Team 7, and a very beautiful woman, and they went to the Hokage Building together. I heard that the beautiful woman is the granddaughter of the first Hokage, and she is coming back to take over as the fifth Hokage this time!”
He pulled Feng Yan and ran to stand in front of Yu Zang, saying, “I see a lot of ninjas and team leaders are gathering at the Hokage Building. How about we go and see the excitement?”
Mizou waved his hand and said, “Let’s go!” It is human nature to watch the fun, and he also wanted to see what Tsunade, who is about to become the fifth Hokage, looks like.
Then he saw the third team, which also had no mission, and said excitedly: “Hey, beautiful Tiantian, long time no see!”
Tiantian, with the chubby hair, blushed, walked over with hatred, stood on tiptoe and knocked on Yu Zang’s head: “Is this how you treat your senior?” Xiao Li laughed heartlessly on the side.
Yu Zang touched his head. Among all the people of his age, he thought Tiantian was the cutest girl, so every time he saw her, he couldn’t help but tease her.
So he asked: “Are you guys going to see Lady Tsunade, too?” Tenten’s eyes immediately turned into stars: “That’s the legendary Three Ninjas, Konoha, no, the legend of the female ninjas in the entire ninja world, of course we have to go and see it!”
Chapter 45 The Fifth Hokage Takes Office (Old Version)
However, Team 4 and Team 3 did not see Tsunade in the Hokage Building after all, because as soon as Tsunade came back, she immediately went to Konoha Hospital to visit her teacher, the unconscious Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The hospital corridor was crowded with people who came to watch, so a ninja from the Anbu had to stand up and said, “No one else, please don’t crowd.”
Mizou took out a bouquet of flowers from behind him and said loudly: “I’m here to visit Teacher Gekko Hayate.” An Anbu ninja who was maintaining order looked him up and down, and probably heard that Hayate had accepted an apprentice to teach swordsmanship, so he let them in.
Guizu gave a thumbs up: “Yu Zang, you are well prepared!” Behind him, the third team also mixed in.
Arriving at Hayate’s ward, Mizore replaced the flowers in the vase beside his bed, looked at Hayate’s pale face, the dark circles under his eyes that seemed to never fade, and the respirator covering his mouth and nose, and said softly, “Tsunade-sama is back, and it’s time for you to wake up, Hayate-sensei!”
Ji Feng was treated well and had a separate ward where he stayed for more than 10 minutes. When the two teams were about to leave, the door of the ward suddenly opened and a group of people rushed in.
The leader was a blonde beauty with a majestic breast. She was wearing a green coat and holding a medical record in her hand. She was slightly stunned when she saw six Genins surrounding Hayate’s bed.
A medical ninja stepped forward and said, “Mizakura, Lady Tsunade wants to treat Hayate, you two go out first. Don’t worry, Hayate will get better soon.” He was Hayate’s attending physician, and they already knew each other because Mizakura often came to visit.
Mizo nodded and prepared to leave. Although Tenten was full of admiration, she was tactful and didn’t say anything. However, Tsunade heard Mizo’s name, looked at him, then looked at Mizo’s hands, and said, “Are you the Yagami Mizo who assisted the Anbu in opening the Four Purple Flame Formation and rescued the teacher?”
Mizou nodded, but heard Tsunade say: “Being able to break the Four Purple Flame Formation with swordsmanship, it seems that Konoha has continued to grow new blood after all these years. Hayate is your swordsmanship teacher, right? I guess he doesn’t have this ability. Don’t worry, I have seen Hayate’s medical records and diagnosis, he will be fine soon.”
Yu Zang bowed gratefully and said, “Thank you, Lord Tsunade. I hope that Mr. Hayate will get better soon.” Tsunade waved the medical record, walked to Hayate’s bed, bent down to look at the whites of his eyes. Yu Zang’s heart beat again: It’s really big!
Then the six of them walked out of the ward, and Tenten clenched her fists excitedly: “Wow, Lady Tsunade’s aura is so strong! I want to be a ninja like Lady Tsunade in the future!”
Yu Zang looked at Xiao Li and thought: No matter what, my appearance saved you once, Thick Eyebrows.
Three days later, Tsunade arranged a surgery for Hayate, which was successful, and then she began to operate on the Third Hokage.
Perhaps knowing that the Third Hokage would pass the position to Tsunade when he woke up, the Konoha Village Temporary Emergency Committee decided to temporarily reduce the village’s acceptance and assignment of tasks, so the Fourth Team’s vacation was extended by another five days.
On the 6th day, under Tsunade’s powerful medical treatment, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen finally woke up.
On the 8th day, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had been in a coma for nearly a month and a half, appeared in front of everyone for the first time.
On the 10th day, Konoha’s temporary emergency affairs committee announced its dissolution and summoned all ninjas in the village to go to the Hokage Building to participate in the inauguration ceremony of the fifth Hokage.
Witnessed by the Daimyo of the Land of Fire, the somewhat weak Sarutobi Hiruzen tremblingly placed the crown symbolizing the Hokage on Tsunade’s head. Thus, the transfer of the highest power in Konoha Village was successfully completed.
On the afternoon of the second day after Tsunade took over as Hokage, all members of Team 4 were summoned to the Hokage’s office. Seeing Shizune holding the piglet Tatsun standing behind Tsunade, the resigned Sarutobi Hiruzen sitting beside her, Konoha’s two major advisors Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu, and the leader of the jonin squad Nara Shikaku all present, even Jiraiya was sitting in the corner of the room, Mizoro wondered in his heart: What is the purpose of such a big show?
He noticed that Utane Koharu had a somewhat unfriendly expression towards him. He didn’t know how he had offended the old woman, and he was too lazy to pay attention to her. He just stood behind Kejiro seriously.
Tsunade said: “I have learned about the performance of Team 4 in the Chunin Exam through the information feedback from the advisors and jonin. Sarutobi Kejiro, you fought Orochimaru desperately to help your teacher and made great contributions. The village leaders have unanimously decided that your probation period has ended. From today on, you will be promoted from a special jonin to a jonin. Work hard!”
Yu Zang and others couldn’t help but cheer, and Kejiro also smiled. He did have the strength, although not as good as Kakashi and other elite jonin of Konoha, but his strength was enough to become a qualified jonin in the five major countries.
Then Tsunade looked at Mizou and said, “Gagami Mizou, before the Chunin Exam, you first rescued Gekkou Hayate who was on a mission, and promptly learned the conspiracy of the Sound and Sand Ninjas, greatly reducing the village’s losses. You also broke the Four Purple Flame Formation, and provided great help to the Anbu in assisting the Third Hokage. Unfortunately, you lost to the Sand Ninja player Gaara in the preliminaries, so the village decided to give you a material reward. Do you accept it?”
Just as Mizo was about to speak, Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke. He was badly injured and looked even older, with age spots on his face trembling: “Mizo’s strength and performance in previous missions are enough for promotion to Chunin. But the Chunin Exam is a joint exam of all countries and villages after all. This is also a decision made by the village to abide by the rules. Don’t have other ideas.”
As soon as he said this, Mizo immediately understood. If he faced Gaara again in his current state, Mizo felt that he would never be so passive. He had a system, and his strength had been constantly improving since the preliminaries. However, a loss in a game determined his failure.
It seemed that the village leaders still had some debate about whether to promote him to Chunin. He looked around and noticed that Utatane Koharu looked a little disdainful. He immediately understood and said, “Thank you, Third and Fifth Hokage. I will absolutely obey the village’s decision.”
This year’s Chunin Exams, I met a monster like Gaara, I can only say that I was unlucky, there will be plenty of opportunities next year. Then Mizo said: “When we rescued Gekkou Hayate-sensei, Team 6’s Tajogawa Shinya also made a lot of efforts, I hope the Fifth Hokage will not forget his contribution.”
Tsunade said: “I know that the village has its own rewards for Shin Tadashi Kagawa. Currently, the fourth team has completed a total of 16 D-level tasks, 12 C-level tasks, 4 B-level tasks and 1 A-level task. Among all the current Genin teams in Konoha, your performance is the best. The village has decided to reward you again.”
Mizou was a little surprised: “Tsunade-sama, we only did three B-rank missions in total, and I didn’t participate in the A-rank mission assigned by Kakashi-sensei!”
Tsunade sneered, but not to Team 4: “Your previous patrol mission, Mizou assisted Kakashi and others in repelling two S-rank rebel ninjas wanted by the entire ninja world, has been upgraded from D-rank to B-rank. Originally, I meant to upgrade it to A-rank, so, although you did not participate in the A-rank mission issued by Kakashi, you should also be counted as Team 4.”
Chapter 46 Dinner (Old Version)
Mizou suddenly became happy, with an expression of unconcealable pride on his face, which made Utane Koharu feel upset.
Mizou has now realized that Tsunade’s succession to the position of Hokage was obviously not fully recognized by the village’s top leaders. However, according to the tradition of the ninja world, the Kage of each major ninja village can be appointed by the previous generation, and even the full consent of the country’s daimyo is not required.
Under this political system, even if there are people who oppose it, the reputation and authority of the Third Hokage are there, and Tsunade becoming the new Hokage is a foregone conclusion, and it cannot be overturned by the opposition of one or two people.
After so many years in the Naruto world, Yu Zang made inquiries from many sources and finally figured out something that he had never been able to figure out: the whereabouts of the Senju clan.
Since the first Hokage and Uchiha Madara joined forces to establish Konoha Village, the Warring States Period was completely ended and the one country, one village system was established. However, the war did not end. Instead, large-scale wars broke out again and again in the entire ninja world.
After the first two Ninja World Wars, the Senju Clan, as the founders of Konoha, suffered heavy losses, which led to a decision made by the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, during his lifetime being implemented throughout the clan, that is, the Senju Clan would no longer be closed to marriage within the clan, but would allow clan members to marry with other clans, and even give up the Senju surname.
Because the surname Senju is so glorious yet so heavy, in the long run, the Senju clan will have no choice but to fight for the village until the last member of the clan is wiped out.
The Senju clan’s decision was quickly implemented because two wars resulted in the loss of many of the clan’s elites. Coupled with the huge prestige of the first and second generations, the Senju clan was completely integrated into Konoha and the entire Land of Fire.
For example, Sakura’s mother is a distant branch of the Senju clan, which is why the Senju clan’s emblem is printed on the back of Sakura’s clothes, and why in the original plot, she was able to become Tsunade’s apprentice so smoothly.
So when Tsunade returned to Konoha to take over the position of Hokage, she herself lacked sufficient support in the village. Even though she had many admirers and supporters, she had not yet built up enough power to use.
Therefore, after negotiations, Tsunade and Sarutobi Hiruzen reached some kind of agreement. For example, the Third Hokage completely delegated power, handed over the Anbu directly under the Hokage to Tsunade, and used the influence of the Sarutobi clan to fully support Tsunade.
In return, Tsunade also had to pay certain rewards, and Sarutobi Kejiro’s promotion to Jonin was one of the manifestations of this.
This was Yu Zang’s guess. He felt that his inference was very close to the truth behind it. The transfer of power always required compromise among politicians, because politics was, most of the time, the product of compromise.
After Tsunade announced a series of decisions, Team 4 happily left the office and went to the mission distribution office to collect the mission bounty that had been delayed for a long time according to the documents signed by the Hokage.
Feng Yan said happily: “Haha, this money comes just in time. Mom has always wanted to expand the scale of the craft store at home. With the dividend from Kakashi teacher last time, I think this money is enough!”
Guizu put the money into his backpack and said, “I will deposit it into the bank in a while. When I have enough money and I am old enough, I will propose to Miss Xun, hehe!”
Kejiro crossed his arms, looked at his subordinates with interest, and asked, “Mizura, what are you going to do with your money?”
Mizou thought for a moment and said, “I will save the money and open a dojo in the future to teach swordsmanship.” Kejiro laughed, “These are all very good ideas. Keep up the good work, everyone!”
Katsurashi clamored for Kejiro to treat them all. He said loudly: “Teacher has been promoted to jonin this time, let’s go celebrate! If you are tired of eating barbecue, let’s go eat seafood!”
Konoha Village is located deep in the inland of the Land of Fire, and it is not cheap to transport seafood. Keijiro said with a wry smile: “Okay, let’s go eat seafood!” He didn’t like the taste of seafood at all, but since Katsurashi and the others were happy, he might as well just satisfy the little wishes of his subordinates and students.
Yu Zang suddenly fell into deep thought, he had always felt that the entire Naruto world was somewhat inexplicably strange, and now he finally figured it out!
The source of power in the world of Naruto is, to put it bluntly, chakra. After so many years of development in the ninja world, various ninjutsu and abilities have emerged one after another, but ninjas seem to only use chakra as a tool for killing, and have never thought about benefiting mankind and society.
For example, many ninjas are proficient in summoning spirits, and a sealing scroll can store a large number of items, just like the scroll full of ninja tools that they carry with them every day.
If the scroll is modified through ninjutsu so that it can seal living things, it can be used to seal large quantities of live fish or seafood and then transport them. This will greatly shorten the logistics time and save a lot of shipping costs. At the very least, the food in the village will be more abundant.
Mizo was just thinking about it when he saw Shikamaru lazily walking over, followed by Ino and Choji. It seemed that after the Third Hokage woke up, Team 10 finally didn’t have to take on missions one after another.
Because Mizo saved Hayate, the Third Hokage made plans and arrangements in advance, which further led to Kakashi and Sasuke returning early from their training. Therefore, the battle between Shikamaru and Temari in the third round of the third round of the Chunin Exam was not held.
Mizou was a little embarrassed. What if Shikamaru’s future wife was not Temari? That would be a big joke. And because Shikamaru lost the opportunity to show his talent, it can be said that Konoha was completely wiped out in this Chunin Exam, and no one was promoted to Chunin.
He was about to say hello when Kejiro spoke first: “Shikamaru, Choji, Ino, where is your teacher?” According to seniority, Kejiro should call Asuma his cousin, but of course the relationship between the two families was somewhat distant.
Shikamaru narrowed his eyes, as if he felt the autumn sun was a bit too bright, and said, “Maybe he went on a date with Kurenai-sensei! Oh, there they are! And congratulations, Kejiro-sensei!”
His father, Nara Shikaku, is the leader of the Konoha jonin squad. Kejiro’s promotion to jonin requires discussion and approval from the jonin squad, so Shikamaru is very familiar with some information and decisions of the Konoha high-level officials. This is also a way for his father to train him.
Everyone looked in the direction Shikamaru pointed, and sure enough, Asuma and Hong walked over, talking and laughing. Seeing Asuma holding a bunch of things in his arms, Kejiro became happy and shouted, “Asuma!”
So the fourth and tenth teams, along with Kurenai Yuhi, came to a seafood restaurant in Konoha. Before they sat down, Kejiro saw Gai and Xiao Li running over, standing upside down, and stopped at the entrance of the seafood restaurant. Then Gai said loudly with a passionate voice: “Xiao Li, stand upside down around the village 500 times, accomplished!”
So Kejiro had to invite the two again. However, before he entered the house again, Kakashi came over from across the street, carrying a bag full of food and holding the latest volume of Jiraiya’s newly published “Intimate Paradise” hungrily. The three Genin from Team 7, led by Naruto, followed stealthily behind him.
Mizou laughed loudly, “Haha, Kejiro-sensei just got promoted to jonin today. Looks like he’s really going to spend a lot of money today! We must have a good meal!”
Jiejiro, who had invited Team 7 to dinner, walked in again and happened to hear what Mizo said. His face changed and he involuntarily reached for the purse in his pocket.
Chapter 47: Challenge from Xiao Li (Old Version)
The daily training tasks provided by the Sword King system require Yu Zang to spend about two hours to complete, and he can obtain 30 to 60 points. In other words, even if Yu Zang does not do tasks or fight with others, he can unlock a famous sword every month.
After Kejiro woke up, the frequency of Team 4’s missions was not very high. They roughly took on 2 to 4 C-level missions a month. This was because Tsunade, as a medical ninja, believed that while the Genin needed to get training, they also needed to pay attention to the combination of work and rest. After all, they were all teenagers who were still in the process of growing and developing.
Although Gekko Hayate was discharged from the hospital, his physical condition was originally poor, so Tsunade’s order to him was to rest for a month and not go on any missions during this period. Then he could proceed to the next stage of treatment depending on his physical condition.
Therefore, Yuzo temporarily no longer had a dedicated swordsmanship teacher, and Keijiro began to focus on teaching Yuzo how to practice fire-style ninjutsu.
Before this, Yu Zang had already mastered 5 C-level and 2 B-level fire ninjutsu. In addition to the family-inherited “Fire Style. Firefly Style”, the B-level ninjutsu also includes a “Fire Style. Great Flame Style”, which is a larger fireball than the “Great Fireball Style”.
The technique that Keijiro was going to teach Yuzo was also a B-level ninjutsu: Fire Style. Fire Dragon Bullet. Fire Style was one of the most common chakra-based ninjutsu types in Konoha and even in the entire ninja world, and there were not many high-level ninjutsu.
However, the power of all ninjutsu does not actually depend on its level, but on the personal qualities and abilities of the person who casts it. For example, Feng Yan and Sasuke are both good at lightning escape, but the ninjutsu they cast, whether in range or power, are very different.
After the Uchiha clan was destroyed, the Sarutobi clan could be said to be the best family in the entire Konoha Village at using fire escape. Kejiro has mastered the transformation of chakra from no attribute to fire and lightning attributes, which is one of the reasons why he was able to become a jonin.
Thanks to taking the Tai Ren Wan and long-term training in swordsmanship and physical techniques, Yu Zang’s hand seal-making speed was very fast. After only two lessons, Yu Zang was able to skillfully make hand seals and mastered the Fire Style: Fire Dragon Bullet.
This made Keijiro feel a little emotional. In terms of swordsmanship, he actually had nothing to teach Yuzou except for some small tricks on using and controlling force. Now seeing how quickly Yuzou had mastered fire escape, he was full of expectations for Yuzou’s future.
On the sixth day after Tsunade took office, after completing a C-rank mission, Team 4 had two more days of rest. As usual, Mizo and Katsura agreed to go to the forest outside the village to practice, while Fuuhiko stayed in the village to help out at the small shop his mother opened.
In the afternoon, when the two were preparing to go home, they happened to meet the third group who were also returning from their practice outside the village gate.
Yu Zang’s eyes lit up, and he was about to greet Tenten when Xiao Li suddenly jumped over with a serious expression, with his left hand behind his back and his right hand stretched forward: “Yu Zang, Rock Lee of the third team is challenging you!”
Mizou was stunned for a moment, and Neji said in a high and cold voice: “Hey, Lee, didn’t we agree that I would go first?” Mizou naturally took over when someone challenged him, and he could tell from Lee’s somewhat unhappy tone that after listening to Kakashi and others’ story about the battle with Itachi and Kisame that day, Gai couldn’t help but praise Mizou in front of Team 3, and thought that Mizou’s swordsmanship had reached the level of “Menkyo Kaiden”.
This made Class 3 very unhappy, so they took the initiative and prepared to challenge Yu Zang privately to test Yu Zang’s quality and see if what Teacher Kai said was correct.
“Come on then!” Yu Zang bent down. He had just unlocked a famous sword and it was a good opportunity to practice on Xiao Li.
Having seen how Yuzou performed in the Chunin Exam, Xiao Li shouted, “Eight Gates of Ninja Array! The third gate, the Gate of Life, open!”
Seeing Xiao Li radiating green energy and his skin outside his clothes turning red, Yu Zang shouted, “I’m going to do it!”
“Sword Technique: Flying Attack” was activated instantly. Xiao Li relied on his extremely high movement speed and the instinctive reaction trained by his body to dodge it. He only felt that his chest seemed to be swept by a blunt object. He looked down and then looked at Yu Zang, and said angrily: “Why don’t you draw your sword, but use the scabbard? Do you look down on me? The battle between men should be fought to the death!”
Seeing Neji and Katsuragi nod their heads while watching the battle, and even Tenten showing a look of approval, Mizoro let out a sigh of relief, “Okay, as you wish!”
Before he finished his words, he immediately activated the Shadow Shift and instantly jumped to the left. At the place where he had originally stood, Xiao Li crouched down and kicked in the air.
“So fast!” Neji had already opened his Byakugan. He found that in that instant, Mizoro’s speed was so fast that the trajectory of his movement could not be captured at all. The speed was so fast that an afterimage appeared.
After one round of fighting, Xiao Li suddenly realized that he could not hit Yu Zang by opening only three gates, so he shouted again: “The fourth gate, the injury gate, open!”
Neji and Tenten looked at Lee, who was emitting chakra and heat, with some worry. They were spectators, not participants. Unlike Lee, they had a full understanding of their own speed. With this understanding, Lee also realized the strength of Yu Zang. They just felt that Lee seemed to take Teacher Gai’s praise of Yu Zang too seriously.
With the four doors open, Xiao Li’s movement and attack speed became faster. His figure was so fast that afterimages passed by and surrounded Yu Zang in the middle.
Yu Zang did not dare to be careless. He used Black Cribbing with his right hand and Storm Cribbing with his left hand, mobilizing the muscles and nerves of his whole body and started fighting with him.
Of the three people watching the fight at this time, except for Neji, Tenten and Katsura could no longer see the movements of the two men.
The two people who were fighting suddenly separated. Yu Zang was panting, with several footprints on his body and face, and Xiao Li’s green training suit became tattered.
The bandages on his hands suddenly split, revealing two semicircular steel plates wrapped around his wrists. These were specially prepared by Xiao Li to deal with Yu Zang’s swordsmanship. Otherwise, if he used his body to block Yu Zang’s sword, he would be playing with his life.
Yu Zang took back his knife and said, “Pack up for now and come back later!” Xiao Li wrapped the steel plate with bandages without saying a word. He had just used his fists and kicks to fight against Yu Zang’s double swords nearly a hundred times. At this time, the weights he had been wearing were exposed on his ankles.
After wrapping his wrist, Xiao Li half-knelt down silently, took out half of the weight, threw it aside, and smashed it on the ground, causing a huge cloud of dust. Gui Zu was stunned, thinking that Xiao Li was simply a monster.
“Come again!” Xiao Li moved slightly and pounced on Yu Zang again. His speed was obviously faster than before.
“I got you! Biao Lianhua!” Xiao Li shouted excitedly in the air. Ningci couldn’t help but frowned. Tiantian was stunned for a moment and shouted, “Don’t mess around, you two!”
Chapter 48: Victory in Competition (Old Version)
To deal with an opponent like Rock Lee who has high movement and attack speed, Yu Zang can only choose to fight speed with speed. However, only now did he realize that without the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan, it would be too difficult to keep up with Rock Lee’s movements.
Unable to detect Xiao Li’s movements in time, Yu Zang had no choice but to dance his two swords into a ball to surround his body, but unfortunately, Xiao Li caught the opportunity and kicked him into the air with a downward flying kick.
This was the first time that Xiao Li took the initiative since the fight with Yu Zang. He was very excited and kicked continuously. Then he untied the bandages on his hands and wrapped them around Yu Zang’s body.
Neji was a little worried at first, because he could barely see the movements of the two clearly. After seeing that Mizo was kicked away and had no power to fight back, he thought that Mizo was going to be defeated. But when he took a closer look, he was immediately relieved.
Xiao Li held Yu Zang in his arms and spun at high speed, crashing hard into the ground. There was a loud bang, and dust, smoke, and weeds flew everywhere. Then he jumped out of the circle in surprise.
What he hit was not Yu Zang, but a stone. “It’s a substitution technique! When did it start?” Xiao Li was shocked. Behind him, a black knife was slowly placed in front of his neck: “It’s over!” Yu Zang’s voice was a little tired.
Neji had a quick mind and he quickly guessed that in the short time when the two of them stopped fighting, Mizou must have chosen a target for the substitution technique. In the open space in the forest where they were fighting, there were some stones half-buried in the ground, and these stones became the best targets for the substitution technique.
“It’s not over yet!” Xiao Li is never a person who gives up easily. His body suddenly slipped like a loach, dodging the knife pointed at him by Yu Zang. He bent down his front body with great flexibility, then turned around and kicked out with a backhand kick.
Yu Zang quickly put the knife in front of his chest, and a strong force came, and he could no longer stand, and retreated more than ten steps backwards. Originally, he thought he had won, but he didn’t expect Xiao Li’s counterattack to be so fierce. Yu Zang felt that he really let his guard down.
Then the two fast figures collided again. Yu Zang shouted, “Be careful, Xiao Li! Sword Technique: Blade Storm!”
Then he used his heels as the center of the circle, holding the knife in both hands, and his body began to spin rapidly. The red and white knife light surrounded his body.
Neji widened his eyes in surprise. This move of Yu Zang was very similar to the “Bagua Palm. Kaitian” that only the main family of the Hyuga clan could master and learn.
It s just that Kaiten emits chakra from the palm of the hand, and through its own high-speed rotation, it creates a semicircular chakra shield that rebounds all physical attacks.
This move of Mizoguchi can produce a similar “absolute defense” and counterattack the enemy at the same time. It seems that any power practiced to the extreme will lead to the same result! Neji seems to have a new understanding.
Then he was surprised again, because as Xiao Li dodged, the sword light surrounding Yu Zang’s body also followed, cutting grass and trees along the way, and the forest was suddenly in a mess.
Xiao Li’s figure suddenly flew backwards and fell to the ground. Tian Tian hurried over, helped Xiao Li up, turned around and complained loudly: “Why do you have to use such heavy hands when we are sparring with each other!”
Xiao Li waved his hands: “I’m fine, Tiantian. Yu Zang has already shown mercy!” Yu Zang also stopped his moves, stabbed Kurokiri into the ground, smiled slightly, and said nothing.
This is a skill that comes with a new famous sword that Yu Zang has unlocked. It is also the first famous European sword that Yu Zang has unlocked so far.
“Famous Blade. Lightning: From the weapon worn by the orc hero Samuro in Warcraft III: Frozen King and the hero in DOTA. Samuro was born in the Burning Blade Clan of the orcs on the planet Draenor. The Burning Blade Clan is composed of Flame Shamans and Blade Masters. As the last Blade Master of the Burning Blade Clan who passed the trial and carried the clan emblem after the orcs invaded Azeroth, Samuro vowed to use the blade in his hand to let the Burning Blade Clan regain the glory it deserves.
Today, after witnessing the orcs regain their former glory, Samuro joined the Tauren Chieftain Band and became the band’s lead singer with his profound songwriting skills and solid dancing techniques.
Additional skills: Sword skills: Blade Storm.
Skill Description: Rotate and move at high speed, and attach energy from the blade to form a blade energy extension, like a storm, with both defense and attack capabilities. It is the most powerful move of the Fire Blade Clan, the orc sword master clan. “
It should be noted that in the world that Yu Zang knows, the game “Warcraft 3” translates Samuro’s profession into “Sword Master”. However, in English, the “Blade” in “Blade-Master” can be translated as “knife” or “sword”. According to the system’s judgment, Samuro’s weapon, because it is a single-edged weapon, is classified as a sword.
“Lightning” is the name of the weapon used by Samuro. Although it is this name, the blade is actually fiery red. Its original meaning refers to the fact that Samuro’s sword is as fast as lightning.
Yu Zang unlocked this famous sword and learned this skill. Originally, he thought that he lacked defensive skills, so he picked and chose and finally chose such a famous sword. It seems that the Sword King System believes that attack is the best defense, so famous swords with defensive skills are extremely rare.
Neji noticed that after Mizou stopped and retracted his move, his black cutter changed from a strangely wide blade with a fiery red blade back to its original appearance. “It seems that this is one of Mizou’s abilities!” He silently remembered it in his heart.
Xiao Li was still a little weak. He was hit by the counterattack of “Blade Storm” just now. If Yu Zang had not put away the knife at the last moment and hit him with the back of the knife, he would have really died here this time.
He said convincedly: “Mizakura, teacher Kai is right. With your swordsmanship, you are already the undisputed number one in Konoha among your peers!” He did not say too confidently. After all, in the entire ninja world, there are also the more famous Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist Village.
Yu Zang smiled. The reason why he was still leaning on the ground with his sword from just now until now was because he felt a little dizzy. After taking eight pills of body-refining pills (alive), the burden on his body brought by the sword skills was very small. It was just the high-speed rotation that made him a little dizzy and he couldn’t adapt for a while.
He said to Xiao Li: “It was a lucky victory. Xiao Li, with your speed, I think you can choose to use weapons. No matter how powerful your fists are, they can never be as strong as steel.”
Xiao Li was a little unconvinced. He thought that if Yu Zang had seen the strength of Teacher Kai, he would not say so. But he still did not say it out loud. He opened the fourth door. His body was very weak and his whole body was in pain. It was the sequelae of opening the door that began to take effect.
So the third team supported Xiao Li, and Yu Zang and Gui Zu followed slowly behind, walking towards the village. Gui Zu wanted to support Yu Zang, but was rejected by Yu Zang. He looked at Yu Zang’s figure with mixed feelings. As a teammate, he saw it most clearly that Yu Zang was getting stronger every day, but what about himself and Feng Yan?
Gui Zu was a little confused, and felt an indescribable sense of loss in his heart.
Chapter 49: Orochimaru’s Unusual Movement (Old Version)
After Tsunade officially took over the position of the fifth Hokage of Konoha Village, she discovered that the position of Hokage was not so easy to hold.
Since the first Hokage established the “one country, one village” system, the situation of ninja fighting in the Warring States Period has completely disappeared, but what followed was that the ninja village became an existence that surpassed the regular military force of the country where it was located.
It can be said that the ninja village system is to share power and benefits among the daimyos of various countries. Therefore, in fact, there are great contradictions between the ninja villages and their respective countries.
After experiencing three Ninja World Wars, the third Hokage pursued a policy of peace and tolerance during his reign in order to allow the Konoha Village, which had suffered heavy losses, to recuperate. He did a good job, but there were more potential problems that had not been completely resolved and were gradually beginning to emerge.
For example, Orochimaru, who is now the focus of Konoha. According to the intelligence gathered by the Konoha ninjas, after the failure of Konoha’s collapse plan, Orochimaru fled back to the Land of Rice Fields and is planning his next move.
So Tsunade took the initiative to send an envoy to negotiate with the Sand Village to discuss the two major ninja villages joining forces to deal with the Sound Village founded by Orochimaru.
The Fourth Kazekage of the Sand Village was killed by Orochimaru and his men. The position of Kazekage is now vacant, but their determination for revenge is still very strong.
The two villages discussed how to join forces to completely eliminate Orochimaru’s power in the Land of Rice. Since Konoha Village suffered heavy losses in the Orochimaru incident, Tsunade suspended the tasks of the teachers leading the team led by Mizo and assigned them out to perform other tasks.
Eliminating the remaining forces of Orochimaru is already an S-level mission, so the Genin naturally cannot get involved. However, low-level missions still need to be continued. This is one of the ways for a village to train newcomers and demonstrate their potential, and it is impossible to give up easily.
So Tsunade gathered all the jonins and asked for their opinions. She had been away from the village for many years and was not very familiar with the new generation of genin, so she decided to select some genin with strong comprehensive qualities to lead the team to complete the low-level D and C-level tasks.
The Chunin Exam that just passed could not fully reflect the full strength of the new generation of Genin. So four Genin, Hyuga Neji, Nara Shikamaru, Uchiha Sasuke and Kibami Mizo, were recommended by their respective team leaders.
Among them, Mizo was recommended by Kakashi and Kejiro, and Kurenai Yuhi recommended Aburame Shino. However, due to Shino’s always low-key style and her natural tendency to be easily ignored, Tsunade finally only chose these four people.
Then the four Genin were summoned to the Hokage’s office, and Team 7 received a B-rank mission to protect an important person and headed to the Land of Tea.
The third team also received a B-level mission, to escort a caravan to the Kingdom of River. The Kingdom of River is located at the junction of the three kingdoms of Fire, Wind and Rain. There are many mountains and forests in the territory, the roads are difficult to travel, and there are many bandits along the way.
As for Team 10, they received a C-level mission to deliver an important document to the general of the Hot Spring Kingdom in the north of the Fire Kingdom.
When it was Mizo’s turn to step forward, Tsunade pondered for a moment and gave Team 4 a C-rank mission to patrol the border between the Land of Grass and the Land of Fire.
Then she left Mizou alone: ??”The Land of Grass previously joined forces with Orochimaru and became Konoha’s enemy, but the Grass Village is weak and has now surrendered to Konoha. I am worried that Orochimaru may have some remaining forces hiding in the Land of Grass, so the mission of Team 4 may be upgraded to B-level or even A-level at any time.
I have carefully reviewed the performance of each class in executing the mission. The fourth class has a 100% completion rate. Your class has performed very well. However, for this mission, I allow the fourth class to give up at the critical moment. Remember, your first choice is to protect yourself, not to complete the mission! “
Mizou nodded seriously and said, “Yes! I understand, Lady Tsunade!”
Tsunade’s choice makes sense. The strength of the three members of Team 7 is uneven, but the strength shown by Sasuke and Naruto has surpassed that of ordinary Chunin. It’s just that Sasuke is the orphan of the Uchiha clan left in the village, and Naruto is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and the son of the Fourth Hokage. So although their mission level is B, it is the least dangerous one.
Ningji of the third team has the Byakugan and has reconnaissance capabilities. He is capable of melee attack, defense, and long-range attack, making him the best candidate to escort the caravan.
As for the Ino-Shika-Chou duo of Team 10, Shikamaru has a cool head and is extremely suitable for escorting confidential documents.
Only in Team 4, in the opinion of Tsunade and many other jonin, Mizore’s strength has far surpassed his two companions. Judging from strength alone, he can easily be ranked in the top five among the entire new generation of Konoha.
Team 4 is also the class with the most uneven strength among its members. Without the accompaniment of a team leader, Tsunade is not sure whether Team 4 can handle high-level tasks, so after careful consideration, she chose this C-level patrol mission.
Tsunade’s goal is to determine the true strength and level of the new generation of Genin through examinations and tests of each class, so as to obtain a clear evaluation standard. This time, the four of them will lead the class on a mission, which can be regarded as a small test.
After getting ready to set off, they quickly shuttled through the outer jungle west of Konoha Village. Guizu complained, “Ah, why do we always have to take on this kind of patrol mission? I almost vomited when I was patrolling the village a while ago!”
Yu Zang said comfortingly: “There are many unexpected situations that may happen during patrol missions. We must be alert and be more careful!” Feng Yan also said: “Yes, if we encounter an S-level rebel like last time, it will be very troublesome!”
Guizu is the kind of person who is fine after venting his complaints. After he finished complaining, he felt much better and said with a smile: “This is the first time for our fourth class to act alone. I am really a little excited!”
According to the instructions of the mission book, the patrol mission of Yu Zang and the other two was to patrol a low hilly area 50 miles outside the border of the Land of Grass, within the territory of the Land of Fire. This was one of the few roads from the Land of Grass to the Land of Fire, and it was a relatively remote one.
The key point of their mission was to report to a nearby Konoha Village ninja contact point immediately after discovering a suspicious person. So when the fourth team arrived at the contact point, they saw a Chunin squad stationed there, showed the document signed by the Hokage, and then lurked near the patrol route.
This is a small path that crosses the hills. There are not many pedestrians. In one morning, only seven or eight mountain people passed by, carrying hunting forks and walking into the mountains, probably to hunt game.
After three days of observation, nothing unusual happened. On the afternoon of the fourth day, Feng Yan, who was in charge of observation, suddenly said, “That person is suspicious!”
Yu Zang and Gui Zuo looked over and saw a tall and strong man, carrying a package on his back and wearing a large cloak, walking slowly from the other side of the hill. As he walked, the cloak swung, revealing a camouflage top.
“It’s Otonin!” Yu Zang’s eyes narrowed. He remembered the color of this clothes clearly. After all, Toss and Sack died under Yu Zang’s knife. Their clothes were extremely similar to the burly man in front of him.
Chapter 50: A knife with changed attributes (old version)
Seeing the burly man walking and stopping along the way, Yu Zang whispered: “This guy should be exploring the way ahead, be careful to lurk and don’t let him notice!”
In the sixth grade, the Ninja School teaches students a ninjutsu: the Breathing Technique. This is a ninjutsu that can suppress one’s own chakra and reduce the probability of being sensed, but the actual effect is not particularly obvious. When encountering a powerful sensing ninja, at most it can only confuse the opponent a little and make the opponent think that his strength is lower.
However, Team 4 currently has no sensing ninja, nor has it mastered other advanced ninjutsu that can confuse the enemy’s perception. It would be great if any member of Team 8 could join them. Unfortunately, except for Hinata, the other two of Team 8’s three Genin have followed the Chunin and family Jonin to go out on missions.
During the past few days of covert patrols, the fourth squad had been very cautious. They did not light bonfires and any traces left behind were cleaned up in a timely manner. In addition, there were not many pedestrians passing through this path, mainly some mountain people, so the strong man who was scouting the way sped up after walking out of the mountain pass.
“Are you going to follow him?” Feng Yan asked in a low voice, and Yu Zang shook his head. He felt that something was wrong. According to his memory, Orochimaru had four secret bases and some branch bases. As one of the best scientists and conspirators in the entire Naruto world, Orochimaru’s hiding place was likely still in the Land of Rice.
Now that the Land of Grass has surrendered to Konoha, it is obvious that Orochimaru is evacuating his remaining subordinates and personnel within the territory of the Land of Grass, but this road obviously leads into the territory of the Land of Fire.
If you want to return to the secret base in the Land of Rice, the best route should be to the northeast, pass through the Land of Taki and enter the Land of Rice, rather than entering the Land of Fire and making such a big detour.
Then the most likely destination is the other party’s northern stronghold established by Orochimaru in the Land of Fire, which is where Jugo is staying.
This is Mizo’s current guess. He feels that Team 4 may be able to accomplish a great feat this time, so the most important thing right now is to see if there are any other Sound Ninjas who will catch up.
Sure enough, after waiting patiently for more than half an hour, the sky gradually darkened, and the strong man who was exploring the way quickly returned to the original path and disappeared in the hilly mountain road.
After waiting for almost an hour and a half, the sky had completely darkened. With the help of the faint moonlight, the strong man once again appeared in the sight of the three people.
He reached the intersection out of the hill and stopped. The hiding place of the fourth team was in the woods on one side of the hill.
Soon, a convoy of four or five carriages appeared. The carriages were sealed and looked very heavy. They swayed along the mountain road.
“Katsura, go and notify the contact point immediately! This should be Orochimaru’s subordinate!” Mizo ordered. Katsura nodded, quietly retracted his body, made a small circle, and quickly went to the contact point.
“Feng Yan, let’s follow him!” Seeing the strong man walking in the front and the convoy following closely behind, about ten minutes later, two ninjas in black clothes quietly appeared behind. Yu Zang knew that these two people should be left behind to cover their retreat, so he immediately said to Feng Yan.
The two did not chase too closely. After all, in the world of ninja, there are endless ninjas with all kinds of strange abilities. With the reconnaissance and tracking capabilities of Team 4, it would be bad if they were discovered.
Following closely behind for about twenty minutes, Yu Zang suddenly felt a chill on his back. He looked back while jumping between the branches and said urgently, “Feng Yan, be careful!” Then he turned over, jumped, landed on the ground, and rolled on the spot.
Two kunai pierced the tree trunk where he was about to jump, and seven or eight shurikens were nailed to the ground where Yuzang dodged.
Feng Yan, who was not far away, also dodged two kunai in a panic, and used a thousand swords to shoot away several shurikens that were coming towards him. Then he jumped to the ground, stood back to back with Yu Zang, and looked around vigilantly.
“Have we been discovered?” Yu Zang looked around silently. The moonlight was shaking, and it seemed that there was no one there.
“Lower your head!” Yu Zang crouched down, Feng Yan leaned back and threw out a few shurikens.
“It turns out to be a kid from Konoha!” A black-clothed ninja slowly walked out from the shadow of a big tree not far away. On the fingers of his left hand, there were several rotating shurikens, which were shot by Feng Yan.
“There’s another one!” Yu Zang whispered to Feng Yan, then his figure flashed, and the “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” was activated, which hit the ninja on the road hard in the lower abdomen.
“It’s a clone!” Yu Zang had already used Shadow Shift to retreat to his original position. He saw the ninja’s figure become blurry and then disappear. The shuriken that was originally spinning in his hand fell to the ground, and he immediately understood.
The woods were silent except for the rustling of leaves in the wind. Then a faint sound came, like a lullaby, which made Yu Zang and Feng Yan’s eyes blur.
“Swordsmanship: Three armies are defeated!” The black sword in Yu Zang’s hand had turned into a red Hundred-Pi Sword, and he chopped it fiercely in the direction where the voice came from.
With a muffled groan, a black-clad ninja fell from the trunk of a big tree and barely managed to stand up by half-kneeling.
The sword that breaks the illusion, this move actually forces the opponent’s chakra used to cast the illusion back into the body. This Otonin ninja obviously does not have the strength of Uchiha Itachi, so he suffered a backlash of chakra and was forced to show up.
He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered: “Some tricks, it seems that these two little devils are very difficult to deal with! Come out, kill them quickly, so as not to cause more trouble at night!”
However, Yu Zang was faster. The black cutter in his hand changed again, and the “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” was launched again. This time, the ninja had nowhere to hide and was hit in the waist by Yu Zang. He fell limply under the tree without a sound.
On the other side, two kunai appeared silently behind Feng Yan and stabbed at Feng Yan fiercely. The other Sound Ninja who had been hiding finally couldn’t help but show up.
However, he also stabbed in the air. Feng Yan activated the substitution technique and his real body appeared on the big tree behind the Sound Ninja. He moved quickly, reaching out his hands to the ninja tool bag behind him, and threw out eight shurikens at once. His movements were so fast that the Sound Ninja was immediately put in a panic.
The sound ninja used kunai to knock the shuriken away continuously, and suddenly shot out the kunai in his left hand, forcing Feng Yan to dodge, and then he caught four of Feng Yan’s shurikens with his left hand: “Boy, is this all you can do?”
Feng Yan turned over to avoid the kunai while his hands suddenly formed seals: “Don’t underestimate the ninjas of Konoha! Lightning Style. Lightning Shuriken!”
This is a C-level lightning-style ninjutsu that Keijiro taught Feng Yan. To be honest, it was originally a bit useless, at least that’s what Yu Zang thought.
This ninjutsu is to attach lightning chakra to the shuriken and then project it out. It is impossible for ordinary shuriken to be mixed with chakra metal, so the casting distance of this move is very short, and it is required that the lightning chakra must hit the enemy before the shuriken dissipates.
Unfortunately, these two Sound Ninjas were too arrogant and seemed to think that Feng Yan’s shuriken skills were just so-so. They chose to keep the shuriken in their hands for a moment, which created an opportunity for Feng Yan.
Then the Otonin’s left hand suddenly burst into a pattern of light, and then he screamed and flew backwards. Feng Yan immediately threw two kunai, killing him completely.
By the time he took the kunai back from the Sound Ninja, the Sound Ninja’s left arm and left half of his body had been blown black, and the five fingers of his left hand had been blown off.
“Hurry up!” Yu Zang urged. Judging from the direction of the attack of the two sudden Otonin, they should be following behind Yu Zang and the other two. In other words, the two ninjas seen at the back of the convoy earlier were not the ones who were actually left behind.
However, Yu Zang and his companions did not chase too far before they had to stop again. In front of them, two Sound Ninjas blocked their way, and two more ninjas appeared from behind and blocked their retreat.
Feng Yan had just killed the Sound Ninja, and his scream before death alarmed the escorting ninjas of the convoy. So, in addition to the two Sound Ninjas who had been following behind, two more Sound Ninjas retreated from the convoy.
As ninjas who use sound as their main means of attack, the Sound Ninjas seem to have a way of communicating with each other over long distances, otherwise they wouldn’t be able to catch up so quickly.
Four Otoninins stood at the four corners and took out their musical instruments together, namely the shakuhachi that looked like a recorder, a five-stringed pipa, a dragon flute and a tambourine.
“Quartet. Sonic Killing!” The sound ninja holding a small hand drum made a sound full of cruelty and tapped the hand drum lightly.
Yu Zang felt that the blood in his body seemed to surge uncontrollably. As the other three instruments played, the whole world before his eyes seemed like a canvas that was forcibly crumpled, becoming distorted and hideous.
“Swordsmanship: Tree-pulling Autumn Wind!” Yu Zang suddenly shouted, and the black knife held in both hands quickly transformed into a bright snow-white sword with an ancient appearance and an inexplicable texture.
With Yuzang as the center, eight strong hurricanes suddenly appeared on the spot, and then swept in all directions. The trees along the way were cut off, and weeds, broken branches, gravel, and flying soil were swirling and rolled up, destroying the terrain in the woods.
The music illusion attack of the four Otoninins came to an abrupt halt. Their figures were uncontrollably swept up by the hurricane and then thrown out heavily.
Chapter 51: Chasing (Old Version)
After winning the sparring match with Rock Lee, Mizore received 400 points as a system reward. Compared to the 800 points he got just for assisting in breaking the Four Purple Flame Formation and helping the Third Hokage and four others to repel Orochimaru, this does not reflect Rock Lee’s true strength.
Through research, Yu Zang discovered that among the opponents he defeated or killed, if their strength was at the Genin level, the points obtained would fluctuate around 100 points and would not exceed 200 points; while for opponents at the Chunin level, the fluctuation would be greater, ranging from 200 to 600 points.
For competitions with teammates or companions, the system usually gives few points. For example, when Yu Zang practiced with Feng Yan and Gui Zuo for the first time, he was only given 30 points.
Obviously, Xiao Li already has enough strength, and his “Eight Gates Ninjutsu Formation” has been recognized by the system. It doesn’t mean that Xiao Li’s strength alone can match that of more than 10 Feng Yan or Gui Zu.
In the competition between Mizou and Rock Lee, Mizou actually had a great advantage. After all, both Black Cribbing and Storm Cribbing were rare good swords and weapons in the ninja world. In terms of weapons alone, Mizou had the advantage, not to mention that “Swordsmanship: Blade Storm” and Neji’s “Kaiten” had a great inhibitory effect on a physical ninja like Rock Lee.
By defeating the Sound Ninja just now, Yu Zang once again obtained 250 points. Combined with the 50 assist points brought by Feng Yan’s kill and the remaining points from before, Yu Zang can unlock another famous sword.
On the way of chasing, Yuzo thought of the original plot, when Shikamaru’s team was chasing Sasuke, Shikamaru was helpless facing Tayuya of Sound Ninja, but Temari who came to support used her attributes and skills to restrain and easily defeated Tayuya.
Thinking that he would face Sound Ninja next, Yu Zang immediately thought of unlocking the famous sword with wind attribute skills.
He has many options, such as:
Famous sword. Tessaiga: The sword of the half-demon Inuyasha, made by the swordsmith Totosai using the teeth of the great demon, Inuyasha’s father, Inu Taisho. From “Inuyasha”.
Additional skills: Sword skills: Wind Wound.
Skill Description: Use the friction between the blade and the air when Tessaiga is swung to create a linear hurricane, converting the host’s energy into wind attributes, causing a tearing effect on the enemy. It is one of Tessaiga’s most powerful moves.
Famous Blade. Wind Blade: The blade of Ionia’s sword master Yasuo. Yasuo wanders the world, looking for inner peace, with only the wind to guide his blade. “Death is like the wind, always with me.” From “League of Legends”.
Additional skills: Sword skills: Gale of Absolute Slash.
Skill Description: When attacking, the Wind Blade will send out a hurricane, and after hitting the enemy, it will sweep the enemy into the air. It will teleport to the flying target and quickly slash dozens of times, causing wind damage to the target.
The additional skill of “Famous Sword. Tessaiga” is a wind-attribute linear attack, while “Famous Sword. Wind Blade” is a two-stage attack, and the additional skill is a wind-attribute directional attack.
After comparing the advantages and disadvantages, Yu Zang gave priority to unlocking the “Famous Sword. Broken Wind” out of emotional considerations.
“Famous Sword. Broken Wind: The sword of Murong Chui, the most powerful general of the “Five Barbarians and Sixteen Kingdoms”, the King of Wu of the Former Yan, the founding monarch of the Later Yan, and the famous general of the Xianbei tribe. “The autumn wind blows over the Chanhe Pond, and the bones of the heroes fall.”
Additional skills: Sword skills: Tree-pulling autumn wind.
Skill Description: Slash out with a fierce sword, creating eight moving whirlwinds with oneself as the center, converting one’s own energy into wind attributes, causing severe damage to the surroundings, like an autumn wind hitting trees.
The additional skills of the three famous swords can all create hurricanes, thereby changing the air flow in the area and destroying the propagation path of sound. While breaking the sonic illusion attack, it can also cause counterattack damage to the enemy.
Currently, Mizo has only mastered the changes in the properties of fire chakra. Sarutobi Kejiro’s original plan was to teach Mizo a few B-level fire ninjutsu and then let Mizo learn the transformation of other attributes. However, time is limited after all, and Mizo has not had time to learn yet.
In fact, among the basic skills of the “Sword King System”, there are skills that allow the host to transform his own energy according to the energy type of the world he is in. In other words, even if Kejiro did not teach, Mizou could learn the changes in the properties of chakra attributes by pointing out these basic skills.
However, those basic skills require two skill points for each level, and there are also prerequisite learning requirements for other skills, so Yu Zang s current priority is still to unlock the skills of the famous sword that suits him best.
Two of the four Oto-ninjas were unlucky as they were hit head-on by the hurricane of “Sword Technique: Haki Autumn Wind” and fell to the ground without a sound. The one with the pipa was luckier as he was directly swept and knocked against a big tree and fainted. The Oto-nin with the hand drum broke his leg and was crawling out of a pit groaning.
Yu Zang shook his head. He felt that the flow of chakra in his body was very chaotic. He tried to calm it down several times before he finally calmed down.
This was not the effect of the Sound Ninja Illusion, but the physical discomfort caused by his forced use of wind attribute chakra skills without learning the nature transformation. If it weren’t for the previous eight grains of body refining pills (live) to transform and enhance the body’s adaptability, Yu Zang felt that he might be nauseous and vomit now.
Seeing Feng Yan trapped in an illusion beside him, Yu Zang sighed, bent down, gathered chakra in his hands, and violently broke the illusion.
Feng Yan jumped up, looked around vigilantly, then said with a little surprise: “Yu Zang, have you dealt with them all?” Yu Zang nodded and pointed to the distance. Feng Yan nodded, took out a kunai and jumped over.
After killing the unconscious Sound-nin with the pipa, knocking out the Sound-nin with the tambourine, and tying him up with special ropes, Fengyan looked at Yu Zang.
Yu Zang sat cross-legged and rested for a while, then said, “I guess more Sound Ninjas will come, let’s go quickly!” As soon as he finished speaking, he and Feng Yan picked up their weapons and looked vigilantly at the dark forest not far away.
Four figures jumped out, and Yuzang was relieved. They were Katsura who came to seek help. Seeing the mess, the leading Chunin said, “What’s the situation?”
Mizou said it briefly, and the Chunin said, “Chase after him!”
The small convoy had sped up. Apparently, the noise made by Yu Zang just now had made them realize that the enemy was not so easy to deal with.
Suddenly, dense kunai, shurikens and senbon were shot out from the woods on the side of the road, and several coachmen fell to the ground with screams.
Chapter 52 New Mission (Old Version)
Without the six ninja guards, the following battle was much easier. However, no one expected that these average-level Otoshi would fight so desperately, and in the end, only one person was left alive.
Yu Zang searched the battle scene carefully and suddenly said, “One is missing! The leader is also missing!”
The Chunin squad leader said, “Chase!” At this time, Feng Yan suddenly shouted, “This guy committed suicide!”
It turned out that the sound ninja with the tambourine woke up and found that he was captured and his companions were killed. Although his chakra was also restricted, he bit the poison hidden in his teeth and committed suicide.
Looking at the black blood flowing from the corner of the Sound Ninja’s mouth, the Chunin squad leader quickly pounced on the other captured ninja, but he was still a step too late, as that ninja also chose to commit suicide.
“Damn it!” Seeing the big fish that was in his grasp fly away, the Chunin squad leader was very angry. He sent a subordinate to track down the burly man that Yu Zang mentioned, and then opened the carriages one by one to check.
There were five cars in total. The front two and the back two were filled with bulky instruments and piles of documents. When the middle car was opened, several people were stunned.
Sitting inside were seven or eight young men tied up with shackles and chains. They were all skinny and had dull eyes. When they saw the Konoha ninjas with torches suddenly appearing outside the carriage, they screamed, pounced and bit like wild beasts, completely losing the ability to distinguish.
“This is the test subject that Orochimaru used for human experiments!” The Chunin squad leader slammed the rear door of the carriage and said through gritted teeth.
The material of the carriage seemed to be specially made, and after the back door closed, no more sound was heard.
“Team Four, clear the battlefield! I’ll go scout nearby, everyone be careful!” The Chunin squad leader gave the order, then created two shadow clones and headed in three directions.
In the second half of the night, the ninjas sent out to track down the Otonin returned empty-handed, so the Fourth Team and the Chunin Team escorted the carriage back to the contact point.
Two days later, the Hokage’s office issued an order that the Fourth Team’s mission was completed, and the subsequent surveillance and patrol tasks were handed over to the other two newly dispatched teams of Chunin.
Tsunade has realized that Orochimaru’s followers and subordinates are everywhere, and the next mission is not something that the current Team 4 should participate in, so he immediately transferred Team 4 back.
So Yuzang and the others had two more days of vacation. He agreed with Guizu to practice water jutsu together, so they went to the agreed place early in the morning.
Then, passing by the fourth training ground of Konoha, Mizo saw Kakashi teaching Sasuke. Because it was an early building, the training grounds ranked by single numbers among the many training grounds of Konoha were relatively small, so not many people came to use them.
Yu Zang did not stop to watch. In the ninja world, peeking at other people’s teaching without permission is a very taboo thing.
In fact, after the graduates of the Ninja School were assigned to lead the various jonin classes, the jonin were not obliged to continue teaching their subordinates and students more ninjutsu. For example, the Twelve Ninjas of Konoha in this class of Mizoro basically all had their own family secrets, and what the teachers taught more was actually the experience of the ninjas when they were on missions outside.
For civilian ninjas who lack family background, it is indeed very difficult to learn new ninjutsu. The main way is to obtain the opportunity to study in Konoha Library through missions.
From this point of view, the instructor of Class 4, Sarutobi Keijiro, can truly be said to be a conscientious teacher. In addition to teaching Gozo Fire Release and Fuuhiko Lightning Release, he also has to train Katsuraashi in the mastery and control of chakra and water release.
Katsurashi didn’t master many water-style skills. Apart from the somewhat useless “Water Style. Water Fall” which was used to confuse the enemy’s vision and conduct lightning chakra, he also learned the most basic “Water Style. Water Wave”, “Water Style. Water Array Wall” and the former’s basic ninjutsu “Water Style. Water Wall”. Now he was going to practice a new ninjutsu that Sarutobi Kejiro had just taught him.
“Water Style. Water Blade” is an assassination-type ninjutsu invented by the Second Hokage. As a member of the Third Hokage’s clan who is known as the “Doctor of Ninjutsu”, Kejiro has mastered quite a few types of ninjutsu.
This ninjutsu is to attach water attribute chakra to the wrists and arms, like a blade, and then use kunai to attack at close range, which can cause both physical and ninjutsu damage to the target.
Katsura’s basic movement speed is not very fast, so this ninjutsu is more used by Keijiro to train his ability to control chakra. After all, Katsura aspires to become a medical ninja and is currently learning medical knowledge.
No one in Team 4 asked or doubted the swordplay and swordplay skills that Mizo had mastered. Every ninja has his own secrets, and it is possible that Mizo had found his family heritage and gained powerful abilities.
In fact, there were many people who doubted Mizou’s ability. The third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen once ordered people to conduct a secret investigation, because he could be said to have watched Mizou’s father grow up and die in battle, but with his abdication, the matter was left unresolved.
Another person, Shimura Danzo, was also observing in secret. Danzo didn’t believe that Mizo had found the family heritage. When Mizo’s parents died in the war, the Anbu and the Root were responsible for cleaning up the relics, but he didn’t find any useful information, and finally he could only attribute it to the bloodline inheritance.
In the world of Naruto, the “bloodline theory” is not advocated by some vested interests, but it actually exists. For example, the inheritance of the Byakugan of the Hyuga family, and the inheritance of the strong physical fitness and huge amount of chakra of the Uzumaki family.
People also generally believe that geniuses exist, because there are too many geniuses in Konoha Village alone, not to mention other ninja villages. People who can’t find the source of Yuzo’s ability simply and unself-consciously identify Yuzo as a genius in swordsmanship, which is also a barely reasonable explanation.
Perhaps because Team 4 performed well in the last patrol mission, after resting for two days, Team 4 received another mission: to go to the northern border of the Land of Rice, to assist in protecting the medical ninjas and provide certain logistical services.
In other words, with the joint efforts of Tsunade and the advisers of the Sand Village, the two major ninja villages have reached an agreement to officially take action against the Sound Village founded by Orochimaru in the Land of Rice.
This made Yu Zang and the other two very excited, because they were the only team among their classmates who were selected to participate in the village annihilation event.
Moreover, this mission is not difficult. Team 4 is more of an “assisting” rather than participating in the battle, so this can be regarded as a small benefit that Tsunade gives to Team 4. After all, with Katsurashi, who seems to be a half-baked medical ninja at present, he can just observe and learn up close how real medical ninjas treat the wounded.
Moreover, the Hokage’s Office directly classified this mission as B-level, which means that Team 4 can get a small share of the spoils from the destruction of the Sound Village.
Chapter 53 Sasuke Defects? (Old Version)
The destruction of Otogakure was carried out very smoothly and quickly. Under the pressure of the two major countries of Fire and Wind, the Daimyo of the Land Country had no choice but to join the side of the Konoha and Sand Ninja coalition.
This was the easiest B-level mission that Team 4 had ever carried out. Apart from four or five unlucky ninjas who were hit by the Sound Ninja Genjutsu, there were almost no other wounded people in the entire medical camp.
It only took half a day for the Sound Village to completely disappear from this world. However, all the ninjas who participated in the battle saw that Orochimaru must have been well prepared and had already fled in advance, otherwise it would be impossible for only three or five kittens to be left in the entire village.
Such a result would certainly not satisfy Konoha, which suffered huge losses, and the Sand Ninjas whose Kazekage had died, so the elite ninja coalition sent out by the two major ninja villages began to search throughout the Land of Rice.
Team 4 also received a new C-level mission: to escort a batch of medical equipment back to Konoha, accompanied by several medical ninjas.
In fact, becoming a medical ninja requires extremely high comprehensive qualities of the ninja himself. In addition to delicate control of chakra, he must also have a sufficient amount of chakra. Therefore, from these two aspects alone, medical ninjas already have certain combat and self-protection capabilities.
This is one of the reasons why the coalition only sent three Genin from the fourth team to perform the escort mission. The journey was very peaceful. Perhaps Orochimaru and the mysterious Akatsuki organization knew that if they went out at this time, they would run head-on into the rage of the Konoha and Sand Ninjas, so they kept a low profile and hid.
When they were about to return to the forest north of the village, Yu Zang, who was scouting ahead, suddenly discovered something unusual. He made a gesture to Feng Yan who was not far away, and then quietly moved over.
There was an open space in the forest, in a mess, obviously having just experienced a battle. Under a big tree, Yu Zang found two ninjas lying down wearing Konoha standard vests.
It turned out that he was the examiner of the third round of the Chunin Exam, Genma Shiranui, and the former bodyguard of the Third Hokage.
Yu Zang frowned and quickly signaled Feng Yan to carry the two people out. After being treated by the accompanying medical ninja, the two people woke up quickly.
It turned out that Genma Shiranui and Lei Beizu went out on a mission, and on their way back they met the Four Sound Ninjas who were carrying a wooden barrel on their backs.
With insufficient chakra, the two fought a fierce battle with four people, but were eventually defeated. However, the Sound Ninjas seemed to be protecting something in the barrel, and did not make a final move, but fled in a hurry.
Yu Zang thought of the big event that happened in the original plot. It seems that Sasuke finally chose to join Orochimaru! Escorting the convoy and Shiranui Genma and Beizu Leido back to the village, Yu Zang and his companions came to the Hokage’s office to hand over the task to Tsunade.
In the office, besides Tsunade, Mizo found Shikamaru and Naruto were also there. Seeing the return of Team 4, Tsunade rubbed her forehead and said in a tired voice: “We have received reliable information that Orochimaru sent the Sound Ninja Team to lure Uchiha Sasuke out of the village. Mizo, you are back just in time. The next mission requires you and Shikamaru to carry out together. Go chase the Sound Ninja Team and bring Sasuke back!”
She propped her chin with both hands, as if trying to keep them away from the pile of documents on the table, and continued, “At present, all the ninjas in the village who can go out on missions have been sent out. Shikamaru, you don’t have many people to choose from, but you can choose reliable helpers from the genin in the village who don’t have any missions. In addition, we have contacted the Sand Village and asked them to send personnel to assist.”
Unconsciously, Tsunade has already appointed Shikamaru as the leader of this Sasuke recovery mission. In fact, in the world of Naruto, not only is the theory of bloodline prevalent, but even class exists.
Although Team 4 could be said to have performed the best among all the teams in terms of both the number of missions and the degree of danger of the missions, when deciding on the leader of this mission, Tsunade still chose Shikamaru, who was from the Nara family.
Shikamaru said in his usual lazy tone: “Although my relationship with Sasuke is ordinary, he is still a companion of the village. It’s really troublesome, I will do my best!”
After leaving the office, Shikamaru said, “I’m going to gather some companions, Mizo, we’ll meet at the gate in half an hour. I’m sorry to ask you to go on another mission just after returning to the village.”
Mizou waved his hand: “We are all companions, it’s nothing.” Just now, he was in the Hokage’s office and found that Shizune, who was always with Tsunade and was the Hokage’s assistant, was not there. Moreover, as the guard of the Third Hokage, Tsunade did not relieve him of his position after taking over. Even they were sent out to carry out the mission. It can be seen that in order to eliminate Orochimaru, Konoha has almost mobilized its entire army this time.
The sudden appearance of the Four Sound Ninjas in the village at such a time was so clever that it could not help but give rise to many associations.
It seems that all of this was definitely caused by Danzo maintaining uninterrupted contact with Orochimaru behind the scenes, leaking information that should have been top secret of the village, which made Yuzo’s disgust for Danzo even greater.
As time was running out, Shikamaru and Naruto split up and found Choji and Kiba. He was originally planning to find Neji to use his Byakugan ability, but time was running out and with the addition of Team 4, Shikamaru didn’t dare to waste any more time and the group of seven quickly chased out of the village.
With Kiba and Akamaru, who are experts in tracking, six Genin followed Kiba and headed north of the village.
Deep in the forest, the four Otonin were resting in the woods. The mission given to them by Orochimaru was to bring Sasuke back safely. As the body container that Orochimaru valued, they dared not make any mistakes.
Shiranui Genma and Beizu Leitong, who had little chakra left, forced the four of them to enter the cursed state to fight back. After defeating the two, they didn’t even have time to kill each other, because Sasuke had already taken the wake-up pill and was now sleeping in the sealed wooden barrel carried by Jirobo.
In order to allow Sasuke’s body to fully adapt to the Heaven’s Curse Seal and break through to State 2, the Sound Ninjas have set up a barrier in the barrel. It is the mission of the Sound Ninjas to send Sasuke back to Orochimaru safely.
Mission comes first, this is the only two beliefs of the Sound Village led by Orochimaru, the other is strength first. Entering the second state of curse seal, for the four Sound Ninjas, the burden on the body and the consumption of physical strength and chakra are huge, so they have to stop and rest.
With Mizou’s guidance and Kiba and Akamaru’s tracking skills, the group did not take a detour and quickly caught up with them.
Mizo and Shikamaru discovered two traps set by the other party, so they approached quietly. Shikamaru asked in a low voice: “Why are there only four people? Where is Sasuke?”
Mizo said: “Sasuke might be sealed in that coffin-like barrel!” When the two were about to take the next move, Sakon had already noticed it and threw a kunai with three detonating tags towards them.
“Hide!” Mizou and Shikamaru flew to escape, but were still hit by the blast wave of the detonating tag and fell awkwardly in an open space in the forest, while the four others also jumped out.
Kidomaru with six hands sneered: “I have set up a triple trap. Do you think you can avoid it easily?” He pulled the spider silk in his hand suddenly, and five figures were pulled out immediately.
Chapter 54: Chasing the Four Sound Ninjas (Part 1) (Old Version)
“I wanted to scare the snake, but instead of a snake coming, a bunch of little bugs came!” Kidomaru said mockingly.
The moment Kidomaru dragged him out of the bushes where he was hiding, Ya threw a purple smoke bomb in mid-air, and thick smoke spread between the four people and the standing Shikamaru.
“Hmph, smoke bombs are useless! I have already covered the surroundings with invisible thin threads, let me deal with you!” Kidomaru always considered himself the boss of the Four, he said disdainfully.
Then when the smoke cleared, the four found themselves unable to move. Naruto was delighted and shouted, “Well done, Kiba, Shikamaru! Shadow imitation technique, success!”
Sakon smiled coldly: “What a pity, you can’t tie us up!” A hand suddenly stretched out from the trunk of a big tree behind Shikamaru, and threw out three shurikens, shooting towards Shikamaru’s back.
Shikamaru was startled when he heard the sound of breaking wind and tried to dodge instinctively. A black knife suddenly appeared and knocked three shurikens to the ground. However, the four people also took the opportunity to break free from the control of Shikamaru’s shadow ninjutsu.
In accordance with Yu Zang’s always cautious character, he had already chosen the target of his Substitution Technique, so at the moment the detonating tag exploded, he activated the Substitution Technique and then hid.
He originally wanted to take advantage of Shikamaru’s shadow imitation technique to launch a sneak attack and kill one of them, but he didn’t expect the four people to react very quickly and break free from Shikamaru’s control before he could get close.
Seeing Mizou show up, the four of them frowned at the same time. They remembered very clearly that on the day of Konoha’s collapse plan, it was Mizou who used a shocking sword to break the Four Purple Flame Formation they had set up, opening a gap for three Konoha Anbu ninjas to get in, thus causing Orochimaru’s plan to fail.
Jirobo was the first to react. He half-crouched and pressed his hands on the ground: “Earth escape barrier. Earth prison!” A semicircular earth escape ninjutsu formed an earth wall that instantly trapped the seven Konoha Genin in the center.
Then he shouted, “The guys with the knife have strange abilities. Hurry up and I’ll stop them!”
The seven Genin trapped underground were caught off guard. Mizou sighed, he did not expect Jirobo’s reaction and ninjutsu movements to be so fast. It seems that the reason these four people were valued by Orochimaru, in addition to their respective strengths, is their rich experience in facing battles.
The only mistake was that the substitution technique had already been used, otherwise he should have been able to escape just now! Seeing that Choji was about to use the “Human Bomb Tank” to destroy the wall, Mizou stopped him: “Let me do it!”
Except for Choji, everyone present had never seen Mizou use the “Sword Technique: Avatar” to break the Four Purple Flame Formation, and they all looked at Mizou with doubt. Shikamaru, however, knew more and said, “It’s up to you, Mizou!”
Guizu suddenly said: “This barrier is very strange, our chakra is being absorbed by the ninja outside!” Jirobo’s voice came from outside: “Knife boy, you ruined Lord Orochimaru’s good deeds last time, this time I will definitely kill you!”
The Four Purple Flame Formations were all able to be broken by Yuzo. Jirobo didn’t think that his “Dorokudoumu” could trap Yuzo, so he immediately launched a ninjutsu and began to frantically absorb everyone’s chakra, especially focusing on Yuzo.
In this small space, whether it is the standing ground or the surrounding earth wall, they are all under Jirobo’s control. Even if the body can float up and is within the barrier, Jirobo can still absorb the opponent’s chakra.
Mizou took a deep breath, and while everyone was attracted by Guizu’s words, he quickly exchanged a chakra pill and a vitality pill to replenish physical strength from the system and held them under his tongue.
Then he raised the Black Cleaver: “Swordsmanship: Divine Power!” In his hand, the Black Cleaver slowly turned into a huge, sharp Mo Dao. A faint figure of a general wearing Tang-style Ming Guang armor slowly appeared and then slowly disappeared.
Then, Mizo’s sword seemed to cut through space and slowly chopped down. “Boom!” With a loud noise, Jirobo’s earth escape barrier was broken by a sword!
The abnormal chakra fluctuations within the barrier made Jirobo immediately alert. Although he could absorb chakra through the barrier, it was a slow process. Jirobo, who noticed it, quickly retreated and barely avoided the sword slashed by Mizoguchi.
Yu Zang slashed with his sword, and felt that most of his chakra was consumed. He quickly rolled his tongue and swallowed the two pills. Choji had been standing behind Yu Zang, and he quickly reached out to support him. Yu Zang waved his hand: “Don’t worry, Choji, I’m fine!”
When the smoke from the explosion dissipated, Jirobo looked solemnly at the seven people who surrounded him. He had not expected that his barrier ninjutsu could be broken so easily.
Mizo said: “Shikamaru, you guys continue to chase Sasuke, I and Choji will stay to deal with this fat guy!” As the leader of this mission, Shikamaru was not upset because Mizo made the decision without authorization. He nodded and said: “Let’s go!”
Jirobo did not intercept, but continued to stare at Yuzo with vigilance. From his actions, Yuzo knew that this fat man was indeed an experienced ninja. He turned and whispered to Choji, who nodded and shouted, “Human Bomb Tank!” and rushed straight towards Jirobo.
“Earth Style. Rock Armor!” Jirobo did not choose to dodge, but first added a layer of earth attribute chakra armor to himself, then clenched his hands and took the attack from Choji.
Taking advantage of Choji’s attack, Mizo’s “Sword Technique: Flying Attack” was activated instantly, slashing Jirobo’s back. Jirobo shuddered all over, and pushed Choji out with brute force. A deep knife mark appeared on his back, and then blood oozed out.
“I can’t defend myself after all!” Jirobo stared at Yu Zang who had already retreated and yelled, “State one, release!” A black triangular seal like an arrow quickly covered his entire body.
Then Jirobo showed agility that was completely inconsistent with his body size. He punched Mizou first, forcing Mizou to block with his sword. The two of them fought in a group with ping-pong.
Then he kicked at him, and Yu Zang quickly blocked it with his sword. Then a huge force came, and Yu Zang’s body flew backwards involuntarily.
“This guy is really strong!” Yu Zang flipped in the air to get rid of the brute force, and then saw Jirobo shouting: “Earth escape. Earth dumpling!” He lifted up a huge piece of earth and threw it hard at Yu Zang.
“Double Transformation Technique!” Choji’s body grew larger, and then he smashed the dirt with one punch. Mizo could have used Shadow Shift to dodge, but when he saw Choji helping him, he kicked his feet and rushed over.
“Swordsmanship: Thousand Bulls Slash!” Countless sword lights enveloped Jirobo’s figure, then Mizou jumped out of the circle and quickly formed seals with both hands: “Fire Style: Great Flame Technique!” A huge fireball spewed out of his mouth, burying Jirobo’s figure again.
By the time Jirobo stumbled out of the range of the fire escape, he looked horribly miserable. His body was torn and tattered, with almost no intact skin. His whole body was charred and severely injured.
“Damn it! How can I die here?” Jirobo was still trying to fight to the death, but then he suddenly widened his eyes, lowered his head in surprise, and looked at the black knife that was inserted into his chest.
Mizou pulled back the Black Cutlass, and Jirobo’s whole body twitched. The black curse seal pattern disappeared like the tide, and blood began to ooze out of his eyes, nose, and mouth, and then he fell to the ground.
“Fire Style. Great Fireball Technique!” Mizou kicked Jirobo’s body into the earth pit created by him using “Dorokudoumu”, and then used Fire Style to start dealing with the body.
“Let’s go, let’s catch up!” Mizo said to Choji. Choji was a little stunned. He had just fought with Jirobo, who was much stronger than him. He thought he was a strong opponent, but who knew that he was killed by Mizo in just a few moves.
After releasing the doubling technique, Shikamaru followed closely behind Mizou’s steps. He looked at Mizou’s back and thought of the time a few months ago when Mizou was so tired that he could not move. This time, Mizou’s strength improved at a rapid pace.
It seems that I have to work hard on my training, or I will be left far behind by my companions! Shikamaru made up his mind.
Chapter 55: Chasing the Four Sound Ninjas (Part 2) (Old Version)
Shikamaru’s team came to chase again, but was stopped by Kidomaru among the four.
Kidomaru thinks highly of himself and always thinks he is the most powerful among the four. He has a strange ability that allows him to create soft and hard spider silk, which is even colorless and invisible. Whether used for attack or defense, it is very effective.
Facing the five people chasing him, Kidomaru used “Ninjutsu: Spider Binding” to control Shikamaru first, and then used “Ninjutsu: Spider Binding Away” to control all the others.
Naruto used the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, but before he could get to the front, he was trapped by Kidomaru in a huge spider web.
Then he patiently and with interest used spider silk to control the kunai, and defeated Naruto’s clones one by one.
Shikamaru was very anxious. It was obvious that Kidomaru was trying to delay time as much as possible in a teasing way.
However, Feng Yan was the first to untie Kidomaru’s restraints. He noticed that Kidomaru’s spider silk seemed to be able to conduct the body’s chakra, so he struggled to grasp a bundle of it in his hand and transferred all the lightning chakra in his body in the opposite direction.
As a last resort, Kidomaru had to let Feng Yan go. Then Feng Yan immediately threw out several shurikens: “Lightning Style. Lightning Pattern Shuriken!” Kidomaru retracted the spider silk and sneered: “Interesting, Konoha boy!”
Katsura and Kiba were rescued, and Feng Yan said, “Kiba, you go help Shikamaru and Naruto, and leave this guy to me and Katsura!”
Shikamaru hesitated for a moment, and Fengyan said, “Don’t worry, Mizo and Choji should be able to deal with the fat man soon. They will catch up. Go quickly, don’t let Sasuke fall into Orochimaru’s hands!”
“You want to escape? How is that possible?” Seeing Shikamaru being rescued and about to rescue Naruto, Kidomaru became furious and felt that he was being looked down upon. He waved his six arms and shot out several spider silks, wrapping around everyone.
Feng Yan threw out the shuriken, knocking away several bundles of spider silk, while Gui Zu pressed his hands on the ground: “Water Style. Water Array Wall!” to block the remaining bundles of spider silk.
Seeing Shikamaru and the other two leaving quickly, Kidomaru said, “In that case, let’s get rid of the two of you who are in the way first, and then go get rid of the other three!”
Feng Yan did not answer, but rushed towards Kidomaru. Kidomaru did not respond, but dodged backwards and continued to attack with spider silk.
He had already seen that Feng Yan was a lightning-attribute ninja. He was surprised by the “Thunder Release. Lightning Shuriken” just now, so he dodged while observing and thinking.
Then he felt relieved and said, “The move just now had a distance limit.” Feng Yan still did not answer, but continued to throw shurikens, and Guizu also assisted in the attack.
However, both of their shurikens were knocked away by Kidomaru’s spider silk. He said mockingly, “Is this all you can do with shurikens?”
Feng Yan snorted and threw out several shurikens. Suddenly, he quickly formed seals with both hands: “Thunder Release. Thunder Ground Walk!” The lightning-attributed chakra flashed with dazzling light and rushed towards Kidomaru along the ground.
Only then did Kidomaru realize that the shurikens that Fengyan and Guizu had been throwing continuously had been placed from Fengyan’s feet around him in a seemingly chaotic manner, vaguely surrounding him in the middle.
“Go to hell!” Feng Yan roared, and a violent explosion sounded at the location of Kidomaru.
“Spiritual summons. Big spider!” After a burst of smoke, the two were shocked. Kidomaru was intact, his face was covered with curved black curse patterns. A huge black flower-bellied spider appeared under him, carried Kidomaru on its back in time, and jumped between two big trees.
Countless small spiders fell to the ground with silk threads hanging from the abdomen of the big spider, and rushed towards Feng Yan and Gui Zu. Behind the big spider, a huge spider web had been opened, and Kidomaru was hanging on the web.
“Haha, you’ve pissed me off! Let my little spiders eat your flesh and blood bite by bite, and then you’ll become food in the stomach of my big spider!” Kidomaru screamed arrogantly.
Then he transformed again and entered the second cursed state. His skin turned fiery red, his hair turned white and stood up backwards, two pointed horns appeared on his forehead, the third eye on his forehead opened, and six bony horns grew at the elbows of his six arms.
Feng Yan and Gui Zu, who were avoiding the attack of the small spider, were shocked: “What kind of monster is this?” Kidomaru laughed wildly and took out a golden bow, saying proudly: “This spider bow is my most powerful weapon. Now, the hunting game begins!”
He spat out an arrow made of high-density gold from his mouth and said to the two people who kept dodging: “My arrow of devastation is 100% accurate. Prey, be careful!”
The arrow was like a meteor, instantly piercing through a big tree and accurately hitting Feng Yan’s right leg who was hiding behind the tree. Then he laughed cruelly: “The next arrow will be your left arm!”
Gui Zu was shocked and quickly threw out two detonating talismans, blasting away a group of small spiders swarming towards Feng Yan. Then he jumped over and tried to help Feng Yan escape.
Feng Yan pushed Guizu away and said, “Don’t worry about me!” He had no way to avoid the arrow just now. Kidomaru had the advantage of the terrain, looking down from a high place, and with the little spider as a guide for his sight, if he couldn’t get close quickly, then the two of them would be Kidomaru’s living targets!
The second arrow pierced through the trunk of the tree again and went towards Feng Yan’s left arm as he stumbled in another direction. Gui Zu gritted his teeth and said, “Water escape. Water formation wall!” He blocked behind Feng Yan.
“Want to block my arrow? Impossible!” Kidomaru laughed loudly. He now clearly saw the strengths and weaknesses of Feng Yan and Gui Zu. Although Feng Yan was very fast, his lightning attack was not far enough. With only shuriken, he could not cause much damage. As for Gui Zu, he was too slow!
Amid Kidomaru’s wild laughter, the arrows shot into the wall of Guizu’s water array bit by bit, and then it could no longer hold on and shattered into a pool of water.
Feng Yan was furious, ignoring his injured arm, and turned around to rush over, the two of them rolled into a ball. Gui Zu covered his left ribs in pain, blood flowed all over the ground, he still couldn’t block the arrow.
“Hehe, weak prey, you’re really not interesting at all! Let me send you off!” Kidomaru grinned, drew his bow and put the third arrow on it.
Seeing Guizu who was seriously injured and coughing up blood, Feng Yan’s face was pale and desperate. For the first time, he realized that the gap between him and the enemy was so huge. Seeing the spiders slowly surrounding him and the arrows pointed at him by Kidomaru in the distance, Feng Yan gritted his teeth, picked up Guizu and ran away.
“It’s useless! None of the prey I’m targeting will escape!” Kidomaru loosened his hands, licked his lips with his scarlet tongue, and under him, the big black spider squirmed.
Feng Yan kept changing directions and moving quickly through the forest, trying to avoid the arrow. However, when he heard the sound of the arrow breaking through the air behind him, he became desperate and used all his strength to throw Guizu away and bear the attack himself.
A familiar figure suddenly passed by and a voice came. Feng Yan had never thought that Yu Zang’s voice would be so kind: “Leave it to me!”
With a crisp sound of metal colliding, Yu Zang knocked the incoming golden arrow away with one sword, then accelerated to the maximum, used “Shadow Shift” twice in succession, and instantly launched “Sword Technique: Flying Strike”.
“You hurt my companions, go to hell, you bastard!” Yu Zang roared angrily.
Chapter 56: Chasing the Four Sound Ninjas (Part 3) (Old Version)
Kidomaru was about to enjoy the pleasure of seeing his two opponents killed by a single arrow, but he was startled by the sudden appearance of Mizoro, and the spider’s unique ability to sense danger and his many years of rich combat experience allowed him to react instantly.
Mizang chopped the giant spider that was originally under Kidomaru with a knife. A deep knife mark appeared on the back of the giant spider. With a mournful cry, this poor creature that was summoned by the summoner but used as a cushion for the knife disappeared with a bang.
However, the remaining force of Yu Zang’s sword pierced through the giant spider’s disappearing body and slashed at Kidomaru’s abdomen. Kidomaru’s body then flew backwards, but because of the spider web behind him, he was like a ball caught in the web, bouncing back like a slingshot.
Yu Zang drew out the Storm Kiri with his left hand and quickly launched two Swallow Returns towards the oncoming Kidomaru, slashing out six times in a flash.
Kidomaru spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked down at his chest in disbelief, then looked up at Mizo: “You killed Jirobo?”
A layer of metallic skin fell off his body, just like a snake shedding its skin. It turned out that in the split second just now, Kidomaru used the “Secret Technique. Sticky Gold Armor” in time, secreting sticky gold from the sweat glands all over his body, forming a metallic protective film on the surface of his body.
There were three intersecting fiery red knife scars on his chest. Those were the damage caused by Mizou using Storm Cutting to conduct chakra.
Yu Zang did not answer his question. He swung his two swords quickly and cut off Kidomaru’s head, which flew in the air. Until his death, his eyes were always open, as if full of unwillingness.
Yu Zang took a breath and smiled slightly. After defeating Jirobo, the system rewarded him with 800 points. In other words, according to the system’s criteria, Jirobo’s strength after entering state 2 was almost at the threshold of a jonin, and was at the level of an elite chunin.
By killing Kidomaru, Mizo obtained 950 points. It is obvious that Kidomaru’s strength has indeed surpassed Jirobo.
On the way of pursuit, Mizore exchanged all the points he gained from killing Jirobo for Four-Colored Body Refining Pills. His attributes were strengthened again, which is one of the reasons why he was able to easily kill Kidomaru.
Possessing the short-distance displacement skill of “Shadow Shift” that does not put any burden on the body, Yu Zang felt like he was a melee assassin in the game. Kidomaru, a shooter, was approached by the melee assassin. With Yu Zang having the upper hand, it was easy for him to kill Kidomaru.
Just now, Yu Zang chopped the big spider away with a knife, and the group of small spiders that surrounded the injured Feng Yan and Gui Zu also disappeared in an instant.
Choji had already rushed over and was half-kneeling beside Fuhiko and Katsura, bandaging Katsura’s wound with a bandage. Seeing Mizou jumping down and half-kneeling beside him, Katsura smiled weakly: “Mizou, it’s a good thing you arrived in time, but don’t worry, how can a medical ninja die so easily?”
Just now, when he used “Water Style. Water Array Wall” to block the arrow shot at Feng Yan, he realized that he had no way to avoid this arrow. As a medical ninja, although he did not master many medical ninjutsu, Guizu was very clear about the structure of the human body.
So he rolled over with difficulty, using his left rib to withstand the arrow, and then was knocked down by Feng Yan who was flying towards him.
Yu Zang was about to bandage Feng Yan’s right leg wound, but Feng Yan pushed him away and said, “Don’t worry about us, go help Shikamaru and the others. These four guys have strange abilities. It’s up to you, Yu Zang!”
Guizu placed his right hand on the injured part of his left rib, and a faint light green light emanated from the palm of his hand. He said, “I still have chakra, and I can use the palm magic to heal it. Don’t worry, with Choji here, we will be fine.”
Mizo nodded and said, “I’ll leave them in your care, Choji!” After saying that, he made a few jumps and continued to chase forward.
Just as Fuhiko and Katsura were in a tough fight with Kidomaru, Shikamaru, Kiba, and Naruto caught up with Sakon and Tayuya again. Shikamaru used his wits to successfully grab the barrel that sealed Sasuke, but Kiba fell off the cliff with Sakon in order to save Akamaru.
Then Kimimaro suddenly arrives and steals the barrel again, leaving Tayuya to continue to deal with Shikamaru and Naruto. Shikamaru then stays to stop Tayuya, allowing Naruto to continue chasing.
During the confrontation with Kiba, Sakon demonstrated his secret skill, or one could say his special physique: the Double Demon Attack, and separated his brother Ukon, who had been sleeping, from his body.
Then he used the “Summoning Technique: Rashomon” to summon a steel ghost gate to defend against the new ninjutsu “Garofang” that Ya had learned, and used the “Secret Technique. Parasitic Demon Destruction Technique” to drill into Ya’s body from Ukon, attempting to decompose Ya’s body meridian system through his own chakra and destroy it, thereby killing Ya.
On the top of the cliff, Yu Zang, who was tracking them, observed carefully and found the traces left by Kiba and Sakon when they fell, then used the trees growing on the cliff to quickly go down the mountain.
He remembered that in the original plot, Konoha had already sent a request for assistance to the Sand Ninja, and perhaps the three Sand Ninja siblings had already caught up. However, the points awarded by the system for killing Jirobo and Kidomaru in succession stimulated Yu Zang, and he had to get these four heads no matter what.
At the foot of the cliff, Sakon saw that his brother had invaded Kiba’s body. He thought he was in control of everything, so he arrogantly told Kiba about Ukon’s abilities.
It has to be said that Kiba had a strong character. He stabbed his lower abdomen directly with a kunai, ready to die together with Ukon, forcing the other party to leave his body. Then he used a smoke bomb to deceive Sakon and Ukon who had already merged again, and continued to escape along the river.
The wound in his lower abdomen was bleeding profusely, and Ya felt his strength rapidly draining away. He was too exhausted to move forward and sat under a big tree, gasping for breath.
“Someone!” Although seriously injured, Ya’s nose was still very sensitive, and Akamaru also smelled a different smell and barked softly a few times.
“I found you, you little runaway puppy!” Zuo Jin’s sinister face suddenly appeared on the trunk of the big tree opposite Ya, and then his figure slowly emerged from the trunk: “This time, you have no way to escape! Die!”
“Hey, did you get my permission to kill someone?” a voice came. Sakon and Kiba looked up together, only one of them had a look of fear on his face, while the other had a look of surprise.
Yu Zang jumped down lightly from the big tree: “Ya, it’s not easy to find you! It seems that I have to learn more tracking skills in the future!” Ya laughed, he felt that he would not die in the battle.
“Jirobou, has he died in the battle?” As the actual leader of the Sound Four, Sakon asked in a sinister tone when he saw Mizou appear in front of him.
“Oh, that fat guy? He is really vulnerable. I also killed the six-armed spider. None of you, the Four Sound Ninjas, can escape!” Yu Zang said deliberately provocatively.
“Really? That depends on whether you have the ability!” Sakon took a defensive stance, but as soon as he made the move, Mizo had already launched an attack, and the “Sword Technique: Flying Strike” had hit his chest, and Sakon flew out.
“Yu Zang, be careful of this guy’s secret technique…” Ya wanted to warn weakly, then closed his mouth.
Because Mizo had already activated the “Shadow Shift”, he followed and then launched the “Sword Technique: Blade Storm”. In the storm of countless red and white blades, Sakon screamed, and soon his voice disappeared completely.
Mizou finished his move and used Kurokiri to support himself on the ground. He still felt a little dizzy. He saw Sakon’s body that had been chopped into pieces, and Ukon who had tried to escape from Sakon’s body but failed. Ukon’s head was half cut off.
“Ugh!” Yu Zang then noticed what the white paste on his arms was. He couldn’t hold it in any longer and spit it out.